《Infinite Stamina》


 Chapter -1 - [Explanation]

    Original name: James Ford


    New name: Nori Hisamatsu


    Capacity: Infinite Stamina.


    The ability {infinite stamina} is an ability that allows our hero to possess infinite physical and spiritual endurance.


    _This allowed him to adapt quickly to the psychological level of the battlefield.


    _That is, it will never be tired either psychologically or spiritually or physically.


    _The chakra being the combination of physical energy and spiritual energy, our protagonist has an instantly renewable quantity to infinity thanks at his ability.


    Chakra = Physical Energy (PE) + Spirutual Energy (SE)


    Infinite PE + infinite SE = Infinite Chakra


    _ In the event of an attempt to release an extreme amount of chakra continuously and for a long time, our protagonist''s Tenketsu may be damaged.


    _Its quantity of chackra in itself does not change, it is simply inexhaustible, which makes it impossible for our protagonist to use techniques required the instantaneous use of a large quantity of chackra.


    _The use of ninjutsu such as A-rank cloning is not a problem for our protagonist, but the side effects following the massive dissipation of a large quantity of clone can seriously wound the mind (soul) of our protagonist, as a result of the monstrous amount of information he will receive.


    _Taijutsu-type techniques can be used infinitely by our protagonist but he will nevertheless receive the injuries that result from them.

 Chapter 1 - New World

    The hidden village of Kusa is a ninja village located in the land of grass, it is located in the North of the Rainy Country and in the South of the Cascade Country, but for almost a year now, after the beginning of the war, the landscape began to become desolate, corpses lay almost everywhere, the traders fled the area and civilians died almost every day.


    After the infiltration of the hidden village of Iwa at the border of the fire country and its attempt to invade the village of Kusa, the hidden village of Konoha retaliated immediately, sending its troops to the border.


    Since that, the village of Iwa has been the scene of daily clashes.


    On this beautiful spring night, near the Kannabi bridge, about 10km away, in a clearing.


    Countless Kunai and Shuriken systematically entered into colision, one could hear from time to time explosion noises, the flames creat by ninjutsus, burned the surrounding vegetation, the earth for several kilometres was deformed,the ground was overwhelmingly flooded with water, fragments of lightning also fell on trees from time to time.


    It was a real hell!


    Ninja corpses littered the ground and among these corpses, it was in a young man''s, he had short black hair, his square face remained intact, despite the damage done to the ground, Forehead Protector hung on his forehead showed that he belonged to Konoha, but suddenly, like a scene from a horror movie, his heart, the young man''s lifeless eyes began to light up little by little, until now stopped, started to heartbeat again.


    "OUA!"


    The young man, dead for a few seconds earlier, gently rose from the ground taking a deep breath with a slightly panicked expression.


    Then he gradually approached a tree, under which he sat.


    "What the f.u.c.k! Where am I?" he thought, seeing his clothes but suddenly a wave of information came into his mind.


    "Ahh!" Shouted he, grabbing his head with both hands, rolling on the ground for a few seconds before calming down, then he put his back to the trunk of the tree and closed his eyes for a moment.


    ? I understand ��? sighed he


    His name was James Ford, originally from planet earth,he was 21 years old this year, had no problem with his life, he was normal, except for one small detail, his family had the particularity of always dying in strange, if not ridiculous.


    When he was only 3 years old, his mother died hit by an asteroid, his father die of strangulation by his shoelaces, his uncle Henry died suffocated by his socks, his aunt Jenny slipped on a banana peel and died of a head trauma, his cousin Ben also died of choking between the b.r.e.a.s.ts of a big obese woman who fainted on him, while they were having s.e.x.


    Since that, James, seeing that his family was cursed and terrified of death, locked himself in his house, playing video games all day long.


    "What could he die of in his own room?" Had he thought.


    But unfortunately for him, while he was downloading a Plug-in called infinite endurance for a game on which he had been blocked for months, he was struck by lightning and waking up in this way in this body.


    According to the memory of the previous owner of his body, he was called Nori Hisamatsu in this world, the only relatives of the previous owner of his body, were ninjas of Konoha, who died in the last Great ninja war, leaving him as an orphan.


    The original owner started ninja training at age 6 and finished his studies at age 15 because he had failed the final exams three times in a row.


    Despite the intensive training of his predecessor, he did not succeed in exceeding Genin''s rank, he only mastered two ninjutsu of level c, apart from the three basic ninjutsu. (Transformation Technique, Clone Technique, Body Replacement Technique)


    But despite his weak strength, he was sent to the battlefield as cannon fodder, taking us to the present situation.


    After all, war is a cruel game.


    �q�ɨr(T~T) �q�ɨr


    Thinking about all this, James looked at the black sky with tears in his eyes, then violently lifted his middle fingers, but as if to answer Nori, the stars in the sky connected forming a giant middle finger.


    �q�ɨr


    Nori rubbed his eyes a few moment, then seeing the giant middle finger disappearing, He fell back into his thoughts., listening to the explosions and screams surrounding him, he knew he was not in a good situation.


    "How can I get out of these problems?"


    Thought he, but suddenly as if by reflex, he rolled to the left, narrowly avoiding three Shuriken.

 Chapter 2 - I must live

    A ninja about thirty years old wearing Iwa''s frontal protection suddenly appeared 20m from our protagonist.


    Then the ninja took a Kunai out of his vest and quickly rushed to Nori who was still under surprise.


    "Not good!" he thought panicked, then he remembered the only two techniques inherited from his predecessor.


    While Iwa''s ninja was about 10m from him, Nori began to make some movements withhisfingers (Mudra).


    "Snake , Dragon , Rabbit , Tiger!"


    Finally Nori puthistwo indexes against each other before taking a deep breath. Executing almost perfectly the technique left by his predecessor.


    "Katon : Dragon Flame Jutsu!"


    Then Nori spat out a column of flames about three meters high towards Iwa''s ninja, who, with a slightly surprised expression, backed away and avoided the column of fire with slight difficulty, but he was not hurt at the end.


    Nori performed the technique, a new one and Iwa''s ninja levitated again easily.


    Then his looked at Nori with a slight contempt and rushed back to him.


    Every confirmed ninja knew effectively managed his quantity of chakra, except in a decisive moment, which will use his chakra as unnecessarily as Nori.


    But Nori didn''t stop and executed the technique again, pushing Iwa''s ninja back.


    Then a second time, then a third time, then a fourth, fifth, eighth.


    On Nori''s fifteenth attack, Iwa''s ninja was hit, but even before he could escape, a sixteenth column of fire sprang from Nori''s mouth, killing him.


    The Iwa ninja''s last thoughts were to insult all members of Nori''s family.


    Who could understand his suffering?


    According to the frontal protection of the young man he should not even be chunin, normally a Genin could not even execute the technique "Dragon Flame Jutsu" more than 4 times, but Nori did it 16 times!!!!!


    He really regretted attacking such a perverse child, but unfortunately for him, dead bodies are not entitled to regret.


    "did I win?" thought Nori, when he saw the body of the ninja felled on ground.


    Suddenly, he wanted vomit, since his birth he had never killed a c.o.c.kroach let alone a human.


    Then slightly guilty thoughts crossed his mind before he quickly shook his head.


    "It was him or me! This is no time to regret!" Says he with determination expression.


    But even before he finished his words, two Iwa''s Ninja appeared 30m further on, chasing a wounded a young Konoha''s Ninja, whom they finally stabbed.


    Then their eyes fell on Nori, they both looked at each other for two seconds, then moved towards him at full speed.


    But this time Nori did not panic and once again he made a series of movements with his fingers.


    "Tiger , Ox , Dog , Rabbit, Snake!"


    "F��ton : Great Breakthrough"


    Then he spat out an air ball of about 5m towards the two ninja.


    The two easily dodged the attack and also looked at Nori with contempt having the same thought as Iwa''s previous ninja.


    Third attack, fourth attack, sixth attack, fourteenth attack, twenty-first attack.


    Iwa''s two ninjas were on the verge of tears and finally, unable to bear Nori''s constant harassment, they fell to the ground, dead.


    Seeing the two ninja fall, Nori stopped performing the technique and looked athispalms for a moment.


    "According to the memory of my predecessor, a genin could never perform this ninjutsu more than five times." Thinked he.


    But he used two class C ninjutsu more than thirty-five times and his amount of chakra did not even change, his body was full of energy, he had no sleep or hunger.


    It was incredible, then an answer came to him. "Don''t tell me my the plug-in was installed on me?"


    He rejected this think in fisrt time, then accepted it, remember to everything that had happened to him today.


    "According to my predecessor''s recollection, the battle will not end until the Operations Commander gives the order to withdraw."


    Thinking of the battle, he was at first afraid, then thinking for his advantage, he clenched his teeth and rushed into the melee.


    He couldn''t run away because the battlefield was completely surrounded by Iwa''s ninjas on top of that, he didn''t want to spend the rest of his new life as a missing-nin!


    He knew that if he wanted to find some peace and be able to live, he had to participate in this battle.


    And like a madman he rushed to the battlefield, constantly bombarding Iwa''s ninjas with his ninjutsus.


    "I must live!"


    Screamed he furiously until his pupils turned red like those of an angry bull.


    "I must live!"


    "I must live!"


    "I must live!"


    "I must live!"


    ....

 Chapter 3 - live this new life with passion

    The sun rose in the east, illuminating the Kanabi Bridge with its light.


    Dead bodies lay on the ground, blood flowed, vegetation was devastated.


    For more than 20 hours, the Konoha and Iwa ninja had been in an unrelenting battle, but at dawn the ninja from both sides began to gradually withdraw, thus ending the battle.


    "Hahahaha I''m alive!" Thoughted Nori with Joy, while following the other Konoha ninjas who were withdrawing, apart from a few superficial wounds, he was in pretty good condition.


    He had been fighting for more than 11 hours in a row, although he was not feeling any physical fatigue, he still wanted the battle to end as quickly as possible.


    Then finally after 1 hour,Nori and Konoha''s ninjas who survived the battle arrived at their camps.


    They were greeted by about ten medical ninja, who approached them and checked their physical states and identities.


    The wounded were transported by the medical ninja, then Nori and the others were questioned one by one about the situation on the battlefield before they were allowed to rest.


    Further on in a particularly large tent was an old ninja in his forties who had his eyes set on the maps of the region with a thoughtful look.


    But a ninja wearing a fox mask appeared in front the middle-aged man.


    "Captain,hise are the statistics of the previous battle!" Says the masked ninja.


    "Read them to me"


    "Deaths in our camp 82 Genin, 17 Chunin, 58 wounded."


    ""Loss at Iwa : 103 Genin, 16 Chunin, Total number of injured ninja unknown."


    "Personal statistics of our ninjas:


    Name : Soichiro Hanabi


    Age : 21 years


    Rank : Chunin


    Result : 4 Kill


    ...


    ...


    Name : Fukasaku Uchiwa


    Age : 22 years


    Rank : Chunin


    Result : 6 Kill


    .....


    ..


    Name : Jintar? Kusa


    Age : 14 years


    Rank : Genin


    Result : 1 kill


    ...


    ..


    The ninja masked began to mention, the names and ranks of the different ninjas who contributed most to the battle.


    "Huh?"


    But suddenly as he was about to read the next name, he stopped talking.


    The middle-aged man who listened carefully to the statistics was surprised by the sudden stop of the masked ninja.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Then not knowing what to answer, he showed the scroll to the middle-aged ninja.


    Showing him the craziest statistic he had ever seen.


    ....


    Name : Nori Hisamatsu


    Age : 17 years


    Rank : Genin


    Result : 28 kill


    ...


    "Is there a mistake?" Asked he.


    The masked ninja then shook his head.


    These statistics are collected on the battlefield by the best sensory ninja their margin of error was very small.


    The middle-aged ninja then shookhis head and sighed


    "Geniuses only really appear during the war,"


    "Continues the list!"


    ...


    ...


    Name : Rinch? Hinagawa


    Rank : Chunin


    Result : 3 Kill


    .....


    Nori went to the camp administration and wrote a handwritten request for a one-month leave, although he had not much hope, the administration''s young woman who had read his request left the tent with it, tellinghis that only the captain in charge of the camp could accepthis request.


    After a few minutes the young woman broughthis handwritten request with the captain''s stamp, allowing his to take leave.


    Although surprised, he took the paper with joy and after checking the secure roads on a map, set off for Konoha.


    Gradually, he moved away from the camp, and his journey to Konoha began.


    Two days later, he stood in front of a large door of 18 meters with the symbol of the village of Konoha.


    After a quick check ofhis identity, Nori entered to the village and walked quietly towards the house of his predecessor''s parents.


    The village of Konoha was quite large, the air was pure and fresh, ninjas and civilians were intertwined in this large village.


    Nori could see the faces of the civilians who were rejoicing at their Day, the happiness on the faces of the children who were playing together.


    Seeing this, he could not help but rejoice slightly.


    After a few minutes he arrived in front of a wooden house with a Japanese architecture of Neji era.


    The interior of the house was furnished simply, all the conveniences were in good condition.


    He went in and took a bath before sitting on a f��ton.


    His eyes were focused on the sky, admiring the setting sun, which he could see from the open door giving access to a small outside courtyard.


    "Now what should I do?" He whispered in a low voice.


    Create a harem with ten thousand girls?


    He wasn''t a pervert whose only ambition is the women ass.


    Dominate the ninja world?


    He didn''t give a damn about power struggles!


    Change the world''s plot to give justice to the tragic character?


    He had only played naruto video games except for a few intrigues, he basically didn''t remember any characters and even if that, what was the relation beetween their tragic life and him?


    "Forget it, let''s just live this new life with passion !"said he with a smile, staring at the sun gradually disappearing on the horizon

 Chapter 4 - Training and idea

    Ahhh! It''s unbearable, I''m bored!" Shouted our protagonist in the back yard of his house.


    He had been in Konoha for more than 10 days, although he was slightly happy to take a vacation at first but then discovered a horrible truth.


    He couldn''t have slept since more than 13 days he didn''t close his eyes.


    He did not suffer from any insomnia, but on the contrary his body was always full of energy, he absolutely did not feel the need to sleep, he only ate for pleasure because he did not feel hunger or thirst at all, who can imagine his pain?


    For the last ten days he spent most of his time in Konoha''s library, trying to learn as much information as possible about the world.


    History, geography and basic knowledge were the subjects of his research.


    Although he had received many memories from his predecessors, he still preferred to learn as much information as possible about the world around him.


    A few minutes later he changed his clothes to clothes that were more free to move and returned to his backyard.


    Today was a special day, because after much reflection, he knew he had to improve his strength as quickly as possible.


    The world around him was an extremely dangerous world, and let''s not even talk about the ninja job, on top of that with the current war even the Jonins and the Kages were not safe.


    So let''s not even talk about a Genin like him.


    Although he had managed to survive his previous battle, he still had no confidence in his strength.


    For without his infinite endurance, he would already have been dead long ago.


    Imagine If he ever met an experienced Jonin or chunin.


    Would he give him time to bombard them with ninjutsu?


    No way!


    If he met a group of more than three ninjas, what would he do?


    Its only advantage in the previous battle was that ninjas generally avoided using their chakras excessively on the battlefield, because having no more chakras meant death, add to that its surprising effect.


    But how could he improve his strength?


    In asking himself this question, many ideas came to her mind but one particularly caught her attention.


    "Rokushiki or Six Powers!"


    The Six Powers is a special, superhuman martial arts style in international manga called "one piece"


    Although he hadn''t watched the amine One Piece, but he had still played all the video games in the series.


    And of all the fictional martial arts he remembered, the six powers were the most complete of all.


    Strength, speed, precision defense, dodges, everything he needed.


    The six powers were composed of six techniques:


    Moon Step : The Geppo allows the users to actually jump off the air itself, allowing them to stay in the air for much longer than usual


    Iron Mass : hardens the users'' muscles to the level of iron, in order to nullify damage taken from attacks.


    Finger Gun : A close-quarter combat technique, in which the user pushes their finger into a certain target at a very high speed, leaving a wound similar to a bullet wound.


    Tempest Kick : A powerful projectile technique, in which the users start by kicking at very high speeds and strength, sending out a sharp compressed air blade that can slice objects and greatly damage a human body.


    Shave : Allows the users to move at extremely high speeds in order to avoid attacks, as well as to attack at higher speeds and with greater power. In One piece, It was revealed that the principle of this move was to kick off the ground at least ten times in the blink of an eye.


    Paper Drawing : Makes the users'' body go limp in order to avoid any attacks, and float like a piece of paper.


    Six King Gun : It consists in sending a blow, first blocked in its momentum, in order to inflict damage inside the opponent''s body, the energy that allows the user to master this technique is surely obtained after the (almost) perfect mastery of the 6 powers. We can say that the 6 powers are a series of tests consistent with leading to this ultimate technique.


    Despite these techniques are only theoretical for the moment, but with the addition of the chakra, Nori had great confidence in transforming these theoretical techniques into real techniques.


    And anyway, apart from this method, he didn''t see any other way to improve his strength for the moment.


    According to the memories of his predecessor, in order to be able to learn a new ninjutsus in possession of the village, one would have to have a certain amount of merit on the battlefield and make a request to the village administration.


    Nori had already sent a request two days earlier, but since he still had not received a response, he was beginning to lose hope.


    "Forget it. "he sighed, stretching a little.


    "Let''s start!" he said, putting himself in the initial running position.


    The first technique he decided to apply was "Shave", this technique was the one he needed most now because of his lack of speed in combat, after all a ninja is a spy and a assassin.


    And like any self-respecting Gamer knows, the greatest strength of an assassin is his speed.


    "Body Flicker Technique: Shave" he whispered, concentrating a small amount of chakra in his legs.


    *Bang**Bang**Bang*


    His legs hit the ground three times, propelling his bodie so quickly that he hit the wall of his backyard.


    "Hahahahaha, it works!"


    He laughed as he rubbed the big bump on his forehead.


    The Body Flicker Technique is a D-rank - Ninjutsu that allows the user to disappear or appear in an instant


    By using the Body Flicker Technique, a ninja can move short to long distances at an almost untraceable speed.


    To an observer, it appears as if the user has teleported. It is accomplished by using chakra to temporarily vitalise the body and move at extreme speeds.


    The amount of chakra required depends on the overall distance and elevation between the user and the intended destination.


    But the technique has many defects such as the impossibility of controlling its direction after the use, the consumption of chakra or the impossibility for the user of the technique to avoid any attack during its execution.


    But when combined with the theoretical "Shave" technique all these defects will be swept away!


    "Well, let''s do it again!" Says Nori with joy, returning to the starting position.


    Although Nori had not yet done so, the set of technique he was about to create would make his name resonate in the Ninja world.


    Although Nori knew not yet done so, the set of techniques, he was about to create would make his name resonate in the Ninja world.

 Chapter 5 - New technique

    "No, it won''t work." Says Nori sitting in his courtyard with a pencil in beetween his fingers while scribbling on a parchment with a slightly frustrated expression.


    He had been practicing "Shave" for seven days in a row, but for two days he had been stuck on the fifth step..


    During this week his speed had already improved considerably but every time he tried to take six steps, his reflexes couldn''t keep up with his speed, making him unable to progress.


    Finally he sighed before rolling up his scroll and putting it in a drawer.


    "Now while we wait to find a solution for *Shave* let''s start developing "Storm Leg" techniques."


    *Tok* *Tok* *Tok*


    But then a noise at the door disturbed him.


    "Who could it be?" Said he before approached the door and after opening it, he look in front of him stood a ninja wearing a mask with a large envelope that he handed to Nori.


    Nori, although slightly surprised, recovered the envelope from the masked''s ninja''s hand, who left silently immediately after.


    After reading the contents of the envelope, Nori was overjoyed, the content was quite simple


    "Genin Nori Hisamatsu, number: B-649-K, your request was accepted after your recent contributions on the battlefield, you can have access to a tier A, B or C ninjutsus of your choice.


    Konoha Administration." "Great!" Said he with joy.


    Then, after dressing in official dress, he left his home and went to the Konoha administration.


    He easily entered the building and after presenting the validation letter of his application, an old man in his fifties at the reception accompanied him in an underground room, guarded by a dozen ninjas.


    Then the old man gave him a scroll and asked him.


    "What technique do you want?"


    Nori''s eyes quickly scanned the list, reading the different techniques information.


    ...


    [Mud Wall]


    CLASSIFICATION : Ninjutsu


    NATURE : Earth


    RANK : B


    CLASS : Defensive


    RANGE : (0-5m)]


    [Dragon''s Flame]


    CLASSIFICATION : Ninjutsu


    NATURE : Fire Release


    RANK : B


    CLASS : Offensive


    RANGE : (0-10m)


    .....


    .....


    [Dancing Leaf Shadow]


    CLASSIFICATION:Taijutsu


    RANK: C


    CLASS: Supplementary


    RANGE : (0-5m)


    .....


    ...


    Then very quickly he finishes reading the whole list, all techniques, present on the parchment was very useful either for the defense either for attack or escape but a ninjutsu particularly caught his eye, one of only seven ninjutsu of Tier B to which he could have access.


    ...


    Shadow Clone Jutsu


    CLASSIFICATION : Ninjutsu, Clone Techniques


    RANK : B


    CLASS : Supplementary


    *Note: this technique allows the user to share the clone''s experience with himself after dissipating it.


    *Warning: This technique is extremely harmful to a user below the Jonin level.


    "Wait, I remember this technique, it''s one of the most used by the main character of Naruto." thinked he as he read the technique''s informations.


    Then his gaze turned at the old man


    "I''d like the B-Rank technique, Shadow Clone, please.'' Says Nori


    The old man was then slightly surprised


    "Do you know the risks of this techniques?" Asked he.


    "Yes!" Replied Nori


    The old man then nodded and entered to the protected room for a long time before going out, holding a red scroll.


    "After read the contents of the scroll, burnt it, if you ever pass on the technique contained to another ninja you will be charged with treason."


    Nori then nodded before taking the scroll from the old man''s hands and a few minutes later returned home.


    He sat on a stone bench in the back yard and carefully read the contents of the parchment for about 30 minutes before burning it.


    Then after a few seconds of reflection began to execute a seal with his fingers.


    "Tiger!"


    *Pag*


    Nori felt half of his chackra reserve dissipate, but it was instantly full again.


    Then suddenly, in a slight white smoke, an identical copy of Nori appeared.


    "Interesting" said he when he saw his clone, in addition to looking exactly like him, he felt that he could perfectly control every action of his clone.


    "Dissipation!" Says Nori by executing the previous seal again.


    And as if by magic, the clone disappeared, but the most important thing was that Nori had just received all the experience that his clone had acc.u.mulated since his invocation.


    Feeling the clone''s information passing through his mind, Nori only wanted to jump and shout 666!!!!!


    "Well, it''s a good start, let''s see if my idea works!"


    "Tiger!"


    "Shadow Clone Jutsu"


    *Pag* *Pag* *Pag* *Pag* *Pag*


    About twenty clones appeared, staring at Nori as if waiting for his orders.


    Nori nodded with satisfaction.


    "You ten, you will be busy trying to use {Tempest Kick}  by trying to compress your chakra into your leg''s Tenketsus, then use "Body Flicker Technique" on the legs you want to use to attack, thanks to this you will create a high speed movement with your legs and release the compressed chakra into the tenketsu of your feet."


    "Understand?" asked Nori.


    "Yes!" replied the clones.


    Then his gaze turned to the rest of the clones


    "Half of you will fight by using only your fists and *Shave*, the rest will practice with me to *Moon step* technique."


    "Ready?"


    "Yes!!!"


    "Go !" said Nori, mingling with the clones, so began a hellish training.

 Chapter 6 - Back on battlefield

    In front of Konoha''s big door, Nori in Konoha ninja outfit, proudly wearing his front protection.


    Nori looked one last time at the village of Konoha before moving away towards the borders of the land of fire.


    The previous day, his leave was completed and he received a level C mission the same day, to patrol at the border.


    It was a fairly simple mission, all he had to do was observe suspicious enemy movements, in addition to writing daily reports.


    It was the least risky type of mission of the war and as classified as a rank C mission, it was also fairly well paid.


    "I have to think about my retirement, I don''t want to be a ninja all my life!" said he with a big smile as he accelerated even faster.


    - - - - - -


    Then two days later, he arrived in front of a large canyon, about fifty meters deep with a stone bridge of about ten meters to cross the canyon.


    "Normally, according to my information, patrols should guard the bridge." whispered Nori with a sligh surprise.


    But then a man in his twenties, wearing the frontal protection of konoha, came out of the forest and approached Nori with a smile.


    "So you''re my replacement, thank you for coming so quickly, my name is Akito Nakamura. Nice to meet you."


    "Nori Hisamatsu, nice to meet you." replied our protagonist.


    "Come with me to the camp to make your registration." Says the man as he walked towards the forest.


    "The patrol must be tiring, I''m sure you miss Konoha," Nori said as he followed Akito.


    "No, actually patrol missions are relatively easy, but you''re right, i miss Konoha ."


    "It''s already the rainy season in Konoha, you''ll be soaked before you even return to the village!" said Nori, laughing.


    "Yes, you''re right, I almost forgot..." But before Akito finished his sentence, a Kunai stabbed him in the throat.


    Nori slowly pulled out the Kuna? of Akito''s throat, Akito fell on ground looked at him with an incredulous look.


    "The rainy season in Konoha has been over for six months." Says Nori as she watches Akito die.


    Suddenly a dozen Shuriken headed towards him, but Nori jumped backwards and dodged them completely before hiding behind a tree.


    Directing his gaze towards the direction from which the Shurikens were launched Nori saw five ninjas clearly wearing iwa''s frontal protection heading towards him.


    Two of the five ninjas quickly executed seals with their fingers and the others separated in different directions as if to circle Nori.


    "Doton : Earthquake Slam!"Screamed one of Iwa''s ninjas, hitting his palms against the ground.


    "Doton : Erupt"Screamed Iwa''s second ninja by hitting his fists against the ground.


    The ground under the feet of our protagonist instantly separated, then several small mountains of stone hit him and throwing his bodie more than 20 m into the sky.


    One of Iwa''s ninja who had separated earlier began to execute several seals before taking a great breath through his mouth.


    "Katon : Flame Bombs!"


    Then a large red ball of fire exploded in the direction of Nori, who fell in free fall.


    Iwa''s ninjas finally stopped moving, because all the martial arts masters will tell you, once in free fall, you can''t dodge or attack, it was one of the worst possible situation in a fight, because the body was completely vulnerable.


    But under the incredulous eyes of the ninjas of Iwa, Nori, as if he moving on dry land easily dodged the fireball and walked on the air before landing quietly on the ground.


    "What a f.u.c.k?"Thoughted the five ninjas of Iwa at the same time.


    But before they had time to react, Nori pulled two Kunai out of his back pocket, holding a Kunai in each hand.


    Then folded both his legs to the maximum.


    "Shave!"


    And like a ghost the body of Nori disappeared and then reappeared cutting the throat of a ninja of Iwa before disappearing again.


    "Watch out! The enemy is fast..." but before the ninja of Iwa can finish his sentence a Kunai cut his throat.


    Then Nori appeared in front of Iwa''s Ninja who had bombed him earlier and stabbed him four times in a row before disappearing again.


    The expression of the other two ninjas of Iwa further, changed quickly and saw the silhouette of Nori who constantly flashed leaving only afterimage, while heading towards them, they quickly fled to forest.


    But barely five metres away, a barely perceptible silhouette passed them, their heads were separated from their bodies.


    Nori finally stopped in front of their corpses and after searching them, he retrieve a black scroll.


    After searching the other bodies, he also found a red scroll, but both scrolls were written in coded language.


    But if he brought the scrolls back to the village and if the two scrolls is a source of information, he will receive an additional reward for his patrol mission.


    Then, after storing the two scrolls in his pockets, he headed for the border patrol camp.


    According to his observations the patrols should have been attacked by the ninjas of Iwa but the worst was that the village of Konoha had not yet noticed, it meant that the ninjas of Iwa were sending false information to Konoha while they were trying a border penetration across borders.


    Thought to this, Nori stopped a moment before changing his way to Konoha.


    "Even if my strength is greatly improved in recent days, to the point where I could kill one or more chunin, but I can not risk fighting with jonins, especially in such a delicate situation, it is better to report the information to Konoha and left the following decisions to the village"


    Thought that, he accelerated even faster, but as the problems never happened alone, three fire dragons attacked Nori from different directions ...


    Nori disappeared two faiths in a row and appearing twelves meters away.


    "Not good!!! "Whispered he, seeing seventeen Iwa''s ninjas coming in his direction


    Then a few seconds later they immediately surrounded Nori.


    "Captain Arashi, he is the only Konoha ninja in the vicinity." said a young ninja from Iwa while staring at Nori.


    "Okay, capture he, then read his memories, the others go back to camp!" Said the man with purple hair, in thirties with a square face and a large nose called Arashi.


    "Yes Captain." Said Iwa''s ninjas, ignoring Nori as if he did not exist.


    What can a single ninja do against fifteen chunins and one jonin?


    Seeing that, Nori quickly executed a seal.


    "Tiger!"


    "Shadow Clone Jutsu!"


    Thirty clones immediately appeared around Nori surprising the Iwa''s ninjas and almost instently Nori''s clones executed multiple seals.


    "Snake , Dragon , Rabbit , Tiger!" ��15


    "Tiger , Ox , Dog , Rabbit, Snake!"��15


    "Katon : Dragon Flame Jutsu!" �� 15


    "F��ton : Great Breakthrough" ��15


    " Cooperation Ninjutsu!"


    "Katon : Incandescent Fire cloud !!!!"


    15 clones spat out fifteen gigantic columns of fire that merges with fifteen other huge ball of compressed air, creating a blue fire cloud of about fifty meters.


    The fire cloud headed violently at Iwa''s ninjas.

 Chapter 7 - Win

    *Boom*


    A gigantic wave of blue flame ravaged everything on their way through a perimeter of 30m, violently burning trees and the ground.


    Then Nori''s clones dissipated one by one, the amount of information was such that blood flowed from his nostrils.


    But all his attention was focused on the earth barrier that blocked his attack.


    The earth barrier gradually disintegrated, revealing the Jonin of Iwa called Arashi.


    Arashi''s face suddenly became severe, while staring at Nori.


    "Is it a Jinchuriki?" thinked he


    No normal ninja could use such a large amount of chakra and stand up afterwards.


    "Whatever, i have to get rid of it!"


    Thought Arashi when he saw the bodies of his companions.


    Seventeen Chunin! They were elite ninjas, if he back in the village, he would be severely punished for such losses.


    He removed a distress light and pulled it up into the sky to indicate his position and then began to execute several seals.


    "Snake!"


    "Suiton : Exploding Water Shock Wave!"


    Nori then saw Arashi spitting out a large amount of water creating a large nine-metre wave on which he surfed in his direction.


    "Moon Step"


    Jumping to a certain height Nori walked on the air rising highis and highis, dodging the wave of Arashi, trying to flee as far as possible, because he had seen the distress rocket launched by Arashi, he knew he would soon be surrounded by Iwa ninjas.


    "Suiton : Water Dragon Jutsu!"


    "Katon : Fire Dragon"


    As Nori ran over the air, two fire and water dragons attacked his from different directions.


    He then stopped using Moon Step and dropped himself, then as his feet touched the ground, he used *Shave* and dodged the attack with difficulty.


    Nori quickly executed Shave three times in a row, appearing almost instantly in front of Arashi.


    "Tempest Kick"


    Then with a quick kick created two blades of chakra compressed air that rushed towards Arashi with incredible speed.


    Arashi sucess dodge two of the three air blades, but the third blade of air cut off his shoulder, creating a deep wound.


    But Nori didn''t give him time to catch his breath, then with *Shave* appeared behind Arashi with a Kunai.


    But when the Kunai was about to stab Arashi, his body turned into a piece of wood, Nori unconsciously backed away, narrowly avoiding five Shuriken thrown by Arashi who slowly reappeared from the ground five metres away as he panted.


    "You are strong, ninja of Konha, but soon reinforcements will come and you will dead!" Says Arashi with a smile.


    Nori then looked at Arashi with a serious look, then without saying a word quickly executed several seals.


    "Shadow Clone Jutsu!"


    Then ten shadow clones appeared, quickly executing several seals as well.


    "What a monster, he still has enough chakra to execute his previous ninjutsu" Pensa Arashi as his pupils shrank, then he also executed several seals.


    "Katon : Dragon Flame Jutsu!" �� 10


    Nori and his ten clones Spited out a large ball of flame towards Arashi.


    "Suiton : The Water shield!" shouted Arashi as a large water shield formed around him, protecting him from attacks from Nori and his clones.


    Water and fire came into contact, creating a steam explosion, which spread rapidly throughout the surrounding area.


    The steam gradually dissipated, revealing the intact body of Arashi and Nori, as Nori panted holding hands three giant Shuriken about 60cm high.


    "Taijutsu, Ninjutsu, Chakra, all your techniques are almost perfect, kid, i have to admit, you''re a real genius kid, but I guess you don''t have many chakras left in reserve, so let''s let it end with dignity." Says Arashi seeing Nori who looked completely tired.


    But Nori without answering Arashi threw the three giant Shurikens at him, seeing the Shurikens attack him, Arashi dodged them very easily and started executing seals.


    "Die! ninja of konoha!"


    "Snake , Rabbit , Tiger , Ox , Dog , Tiger, Rabbit, Snake!"


    "Rank S Ninjutsu!"


    "Suiton : The thousand needles!"


    And suddenly at a speed almost instantly thousands of needles of water condensed in the air, and struck Nori at a terrifying speed, piercing his body again and again for about ten seconds before his dead body fell to the ground.


    Seeing Nori''s body fall to the ground, Arashi panted with a deep sigh of relief, this young ninja from Konoha was simply monster, a great quantity of chakra, Taijutsu''s skills he had never heard of (shave, Moon step, Tempest Kick), although he is using his last chakra reserves for this last attack, it was really worth the cost.


    But even before Arashi could react, he suddenly felt a great pain in his back, turning around slowly, he saw Nori quite intact behind him stabbing him in the back while two clones quickly executed several seals.


    Then Nori with a kick, containing all his strength threw Arashi into the air.


    Arashi''s mind, still in shock, looked at Nori''s lifeless body dissipating in a fog and instantly understood his mistake.


    "He took advantage of the steam to turn him and those two clones into Shurikens before attacking me by surprise, while I attacked his clone." Thought Arshi as he spit blood as he fell to the ground.


    "Katon : Dragon Flame Jutsu!"�� 2Shouted the two clones, spitting out two large fireballs towards Arashi, who was falling in free fall.


    Then the two fireballs engulfed Arashi, who died immediately on the spot, before his burnt corpse fell to the ground.


    Nori, whose clones dissipated, approached Arashi''s corpse, before finding three slightly burned scrolls.


    "Finally finished, let''s get back to Konoha quickly before reinforcements come!" thought Nori by moving quickly towards Konoha.

 Chapter 8 - Return

    In a clearing isolated from the land of fire, one could hear Kunai sounds colliding, almost constant screams and sometimes even some explosions.


    "Shit, I''m really getting tired of this!"Nori sighed before looked about ten Iwa''s ninjas bodies, before continuing on to Konoha


    He had been constantly attacked for three days by ninjas wearing Iwa''s blindfolds, constantly slowing him down, thought about it, he couldn''t help but frown before he let go of a deep sigh.


    "My mind is really influenced by my plug-in, otherwise stress would have killed me by now!"


    Thinking about this, he remembered his arrival in this world and the different events he encountered, before stared at the starry sky above him.


    Letting a smile appear on his lips.


    "I really love this new life." He whispered before accelerating even faster.


    At dawn, the sun slowly pierced the darkness, illuminating the village of Konoha with its light, in front of the village door two guards playing cards with rings under the eyes suddenly stood up staring at the young man who had just appeared their front at an extraordinary speed.


    "Mom a ghost!"Shouted the two guards at the same time by quickly reversing backwards


    Then they calmed down seeing Konoha''s headprotectors hanging on his forehead.


    "My friend you want to kill us with a heart attack, we are ninja fearless, but Can you avoid appearing like a ghost" said one of the two guards staring at Nori with a relieved look.


    When he heard the guards'' words, black lines formed on Nori''s forehead.


    "Fearless ninja? You were almost going to pee on yourself! So this is honor and glory of konoha''s ninjas? The will of fire? I''d rather say the will of the wimps!" Nori thought as she looked at the two guards who scratched their heads with embarrassment.


    Then after having had his identity verified, Nori was allowed to enter the village and without delay he hurried to run to the Hokage''s office.


    A few seconds later, he arrived in front of a red building, with the seal of the land of fire, although the building seemed to have no surveillance, Nori could slightly perceive the presence of many ninja who were watching him.


    Then he entered the building and stopped in front a ninja of the reception.


    "Genin Nori Hisamatsu, number: B-649-K, I must transmit to Hokage-Sama several information of rank A with the rank S possibility. "


    Hearing Nori''s words, the ninja at first was extremely surprised, then lefthischair and ran quickly towards the stairs at an extremely fast speed.


    Several information of rank A?


    Possibility of rank S?


    This was extremely important information that could change the course of the war!


    Why he didn''t doubt Nori''s words, it wasn''t because of the camaraderie between the konoha''s ninja, but just because no ninja had the balls to lie about this kind of information, it was a crime of treason equivalent to a death sentence.


    Barely ten seconds later, the ninja appeared in front of Nori and with a nod of his head said


    "The Hokage is calling you!"


    Nori quickly climbed the stairs and without any distraction, arrived in front of the Hokage''s office but as he was about to knock on the door a deep and slightly old voice told him


    "Come in."


    Then he turned the wrist of the door and entered, in the office sat a smiling old man of quite an old age, with some wrinkles wearing a red and white head cover with the Japanese fire kanji, quietly smoking a pipe while staring at Nori.


    Then he turned the wrist of the door and entered, in the office sat a smiling old man of quite an old age, with some wrinkles wearing a red and white head cover with the fire kanji, quietly smoking a pipe while staring at Nori.


    Nori stepped forward in front of the office and with a slight bow said


    "Genin Nori Hisamatsu greets the Hokage."


    "Genin Nori, what information did you get?" say the Hokage with kindness although and a serious expression.


    Then Nori explained the events in a brief and orderly manner, leaving aside a few details likehisplug-in.


    But the more the Hokage listened to Nori, the more he was surprised by his exploits, wondering even if he was exaggerating his exploits, but he did not interrupt and listened to him until the end.


    Then after Nori finished talking, he took out the scrolls he had looted from the bodies of his enemies and placed them on the desk.


    The Hokage always calm took a big puff of smoke, before exhaling it through the nose


    "Foxes, Dog, Buffalo, Snake, Falcon, Ox"Say the Hokage


    Then six masked shadows appeared in the office before bowing to the Hokage.


    "Each you creat squadrons, composed of at least two Chunins and five Genins, then go for the border within two hours." Say the Hokage slowly in a deep voice.


    "Yes ! Hokage-Sama" Says the six masked ninjas before disappear.


    "Well, Nori, you did your duty brilliantly, come back tomorrow after the evaluation of your information, you will receive your reward."


    "Thank you Hokage-Sama!" Say Nori respectfully before leaving the Hokage''s office and heading for his house.


    In the Hokage''s office, Sarutobi was sitting thoughtfully


    "Eagles, bring these scrolls to decipher them and check the past and actions of Ninja Nori Hisamatsu."


    "Yes Hokage-Sama!"Say a ninja with eagles mask in the office before disappear.

 Chapter 9 - Attribute

    After returning home, Nori took a nice hot bath and changed his clothes.


    He took a broom and a mop and started cleaning his house, dusting off the furniture and washing dishes, then prepared a hot cup of tea before sitting on a f?ton looking at the trees in his backyard while sipping his tea,letting his mind wander freely


    After finishing his tea, he left his house after closing his door, then began to walk in Konoha''s streets.


    Although the village landscape had not changed, but Nori could still detect the change in mood of the villagers, the streets were less animated and some walked with faces that could not hide their sadness, seeing this, he could only sigh.


    "War is not a game, if you''re ready to kill, you must be ready to die."


    Iwa village was not the only one to suffer losses, many Konoha ninja died almost every day, parents, children, wives.


    The profession of Ninja is the most dangerous of all jobs, death was as common as blinking, only the strong can live to the end!Nori''s predecessor was living proof of this.


    But as he walked quietly through his thoughts, a young boy of about eight or ten with black hair and protective glasses on his forehead banged his head against Nori.


    Although this had no effect on Nori the young boy lost his balance, and was about to fall, but as a reflex Nori caught the boy''s shoulder and made him regain his balance.


    The young boy scratched his head with embarrassment before bowing (they are Japanese!).


    "Excuse me, sir, and thank you for your help!"


    Seeing the young boy so polite, Nori could not help but smile and ask.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Obito Uchiha!" He answered quickly


    "Obito, hurry up, you can''t be late today!" Shouted a young girl of the same age further on.


    "I''m coming Rin, thank you sir and have a nice day!" Says Obito before running after the girl.


    Nori could not help laughing before entering a nearby restaurant, then after a good meal, he went to armory shop further south.


    After crossing a few streets, he found the store and entered it, it was a simple store, with many weapons hanging on the wall, held by a young man.


    When Nori entered the store, the young man smiled and say


    "Hello sir, welcome to our armory. What would you like?"


    "I would like, a sword with a thin blade, short, straight, a dozen conductive wires and a paper to test the attribute."say he.


    The young man nodded, his head and then entered a nearby room for a few seconds before leaving with a wrapped package, and a large wooden box.


    "The package contains the attribute test paper and wires, these are the short swords we have in stock." Says the young man when opening the wood box, revealing five short sword.


    Nori carefully examined each sword before taking one with a blade of about 45cm without unnecessary ornament before nodding.


    "How many is that in all?"


    "80.000 Ry?."


    Hearing this number Nori could not help but sigh, in reality his predecessor was very poor, he was so weak that he could only carry out missions of rank D and rarely rank C, the inheritance left by his parents, had also greatly decreased over time with his expenses, his predecessor had even thought of selling the house left by his parents, he was very poor, Nori currently owned 87,000 Ry? as an economy.


    But he did not worry much, because with his constantly improving power, he had the confidence to participate in missions of rank A and even rank S, this kind of mission could bring in more than 1,000,000 Ry?.


    He then took 80,000 Ryo out of his pocket and gave them to the young man who hurried to put the sword in a purple scabbard and then gave it to Nori while accepting the money with a big smile.


    Nori then left the store and went straight to his house, arrived, entered the backyard and unpacked his purchases, set aside the wires and took the paper.


    Then he injected a small amount of chakra into the paper, the paper suddenly cut in half and then ignited and turned to ashes.


    "Well!"Shouted Nori with joy


    How not to be happy, He had finally confirmed his theory.


    According to his predecessor''s memory, he had extremely poor talent, whether in genjutsu or ninjutsu, for example although his predecessor knew two ninjutsu of rank C, he could barely use correctly F��ton : Great Breakthrough and let''s not even talk about "Katon : Dragon Flame Jutsu", because he had a wind property chakra.


    But after many fight and his last training, he noticed that he also felt comfortable with his F��ton : Great Breakthrough and Katon : Dragon Flame Jutsu.


    Shinobi have more ease in learning, creating and controlling the chakra natures that correspond to their affinity, but even then, it can take a many years.


    Shinobi are not limited to their affinity, it is in fact common for the Jonins to master at least two natures.


    Although it is technically possible to master all five elements, this is a very rare phenomenon due to the time involved in the training


    "This should have been caused by the fusion of our souls, my original soul must have owned the fire attribute." he murmured.


    "This will greatly help me in the rest of my training, according to my memories and the books on the chakra, I could modify my chakra directly into flame or wind, thanks to the method of transformation of nature."


    "If I can master the transformation of the attribute, I could create improved versions of the six styles, I will integrate the wind attribute into shave, tempest Kick, and even finger Gun that would adapt into "Sword Gun", if I can merge the wind and fire attribute, the six styles will surely become a set of S rank techniques." thinking about this, Nori''s eyes lit up, then without delay, he performed the shadow clone jutsu and invoqued about thirty of his clones.


    Then after each clone cut a tree leaf, they all sat together on the ground while concentrating a small amount of chakra in the leaf.


    "To my knowledge, the first step is to cut a leaf in half using only a small amount of chakra." Says Nori in a low voice alros that he also infused his chakra into a leaf.


    Then the courtyard, containing about thirty Nori, fell into complete silence, except for the repetitive noise caused by the disappearance of a few clones, which were immediately replaced after their dissipation.

 Chapter 10 - Special Jōnin

    "The next day in the backyard, our protagonist was sat alone with sweaty, holding a tree leaf in his palm.


    "I''m going to make it!" Says Nori while strengthening his concentration and used a small amount of chakra on leaf.


    Before stopping abruptly, with a slight smile while fixing the slight cut to the edge of the sheet.


    "If I continue at this rate, I should be able to cut the leaf in half in a few days."


    He had been training with his clones for eighteen hours, so since he didn''t need sleep, he didn''t stop training once.


    But it was worth it because he had finally managed to make a slight cut on the leaf.


    "But I must admit that this method is extremely difficult." He whispered as he went into the bathroom.


    If we did the math, it took him eighteen hours, but with his thirty clones it was more than 22 days almost 23 days of training (18��30��24=22.5 days).


    Forget 22 days, how many ninja could afford to train 24 hours a day for so many consecutive hours without missing chakra or sleeping, at most he could train 5 hours a day, maybe a little more if he had a lot of free time, it made Nori understand how difficult this method was, making him even more determined to learn chakra transformation.


    After taking a nice bath and changing again, Nori suddenly wanted to eat, although he no longer felt hungry with his plug-in, it didn''t mean he didn''t like to eat anymore.


    He took about 1,000 Ryo from his savings and put on his shoes, but when he wanted to go out, a young woman with purple hair, in combat clothing wearing a white monkey mask appeared in front of him.


    Then with a cold, calm voice said :


    "Under the order of the Hokage, please follow me."


    Upon hearing this, Nori frowned slightly, but finally chose not to speak.


    he followed the young woman for about ten minutes before arriving in front of the Hokage''s office, but instead of entering the office, the young woman took him to a large room with several chairs on which the Hokage was sitting in the centre, two people of quite advanced age on his right, a man wearing many bandages with a scar on his chin, on his left.


    After accompanying him, the kunoichi with purple hair left silently, leaving Nori standing.


    All four of them stared at Nori for a moment, before the Hokage spoke.


    "Genin, Nori Hisamatsu, in connection with your recent contributions, your incredible feats on the battlefield, I the third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, grant you the rank of Special J��nin of the hidden village of Konoha, congratulations!" Says the third Hokage with a slight smile.


    Nori who originally thought he had been called by the Hokage to receive some congratulations was completely speechless.


    Although he expected to receive some rewards for the damage he had caused to the enemy ninja, but he had never expected him to jump directly from Genin to J��nin, it was just crazy.


    But what Nori didn''t know was that his performance had even made the hokage and Konoha''s senior executives completely speechless!


    Don''t be mad at them! Even the person who had written the information had hesitated for a long time before transmitting it to them for fear of being mistaken for a traitor!


    Don''t be mad at them!


    Even the Anbu''s members, who had written the information had hesitated for a long time before transmitting it to them for fear of being mistaken for traitors!


    The ninjas sent by the Hokage arrived quickly at the border and after a great battle and investigation lasting about fifteen hours, sent all the information collected to Konoha.


    They discovered that Konoha''s ninja, Nori Hisamatsu, killed 68 Iwa''s ninja including 24 Chunin, 41 Genin, 2 Special J��nin and 1 J��nin.


    Who wouldn''t be surprised?


    And after a long discussion with the two elders of konoha and Danz�� Shimura, it was finally decided to grant him the rank of special J��nin.


    Seeing Nori surprised, the hokage couldn''t help but laugh slightly before saying:


    "You can go now to get your tactical vest and reward for your contribution."


    Hearing for the hokage''s voice bowed slightly and said


    "Thank you Hokage-Sama." Then went for the exit.


    "Wait, young man, do you want to join the Root?" Asked the man with a scar on his chin called Danzo, looking at Nori fervently.


    Nori turned around and saw Danzo''s eyes and could not help but feel chills onhisback, while thinking


    "Does this guy have any special hobbies?"


    Thinking about it, Nori tightenedhisanus and without answering, quickly fled through the door, seeing that, Sarutobi could not stop laughing and even the two elders although they tried to hide it giggled in a low voice looking at Danzo who had a face that couldn''t hide his desire to strangle Nori.


    - - - - - - - - - -


    "I have to get away from this guy in the future!" Thought Nori in the hallway before heading towards the administration.


    "Nori Hisamatsu, I''m here to pick up my tactical vest, doc.u.ments attesting to my promotion and mission reward."


    The the young woman behind a desk, slowly placed a packaged green vest and an envelope containing doc.u.ments bearing the Hokage seal.


    "You are required to choose at least two or three Genins who will be under your command, but before that, the administration grants you a week off."


    "Would you like to recover the full rewards?" Asked she.


    "Yes!" Says Nori without hesitation thinking ofhispoor economies.


    "Murder of several enemy ninja including chunin and J��nin."


    "Possession high-value information."


    "You have successfully completed two missions of rank S."


    Then, under the amazed eyes of our protagonist, she placed five large envelopes filled to the maximum in front him.


    "Sign here, please!" Says the young woman.


    Nori quickly signed a scroll, before taking his new possession and quickly returned home, still surprised by all the events that took place.

 Chapter 11 - A great war is coming.

    "Haha I did it!" Shouted our dust-covered protagonist accompanied by about thirty clones that quickly dissipated, leaving him alone in his backyard, in each of his palms was a perfectly cut stone in half.


    It had already been three days since he had sucess cut the leaf in two, succeeding in slightly understanding the wind attribute transformation, after that, he passed to the second stage consisting in materializing the wind from his Chakra, this stage was extremely hard!


    Normally at this stage the ninja wishing to learn nature transformation had to find a way to quickly transform his chakra by releasing it into a constant flow and to achieve this result, he had the idea of replacing the leaf with stones.


    He had been training continuously for 78 hours, he had summoned so many clones that his nose and ears had bled several times due to the side effect of the technique.(Due to the monstrous amount of information received by the brain in a short period of time.)


    But he finally made it.


    "Well now let''s try." Says Nori ashedusted off his clothes, before taking a short sword from a purple sheath about 45cm long.


    Then quickly draw the sword, before closing his eyes his concentration, a slight flow of blue air slowly covered the blade of the sword and as time passed, the air flow became more important, a slight flow of blue air slowly covered the blade of the swordand as time passed, the air flow became more important.


    The wind around the sword began to swirl slightly around the blade raising dust and dead leaves on the yard floor.


    Nori opened his eyes gradually before taking an attack posture and injected the entire chakra that he was able to release, creating a 2m wind blade superimposed at the sword.


    *Crak* *Crak* *Crak*


    But as he was about to launch an attack for test the power of the technique, the sword began to crack at moment before breaking completely, causing Nori dissipate the wind, who had a facial expression giving the impression that he had eaten shit.


    "Did I get ripped off?" Did he think for a moment before shaking his head.


    "Nature''s transformative power far exceeds my expectations, the sword clearly could not resist that power."


    "80,000 Ry? went up in smoke." Says he with a slight pain, it was like paying for Ifruit 11 before breaking it in the same week, it hurts the wallet! But when he thinked to the reward he had received a few days earlier, the pain disappeared quickly.


    He had received a total of 3,000,000 Ry? for his success, thanks to this money he no longer had to worry about his wallet for at least a long time.


    Thinking about it, he couldn''t help but smile, in his previous life, even though he had no family, he still had no worries about money, since all the members of his family were dead, he was the only legitimate successor to all their property, not to mention life insurance. (I feel sorry for the company that insures such a family!)


    "Looks like I need to get a stronger sword." Says he with a low voice as he walks into the house.


    A few minutes later, he left home but this time dressed in ninja outfit with a green vest and konoha front protection hanging from his forehead.


    He would have liked to continue his training longer but the day before today, he and all the other Jonin and Chunin ninja of rank had received a scroll with new information that caused everyone to worry.


    Apparently after the interrogation of some Iwa ninja who had destroyed several Outpost in the border and information obtained by a konoha ninja (Nori), Konoha confirmed the news of the participation of the other three ninja villages in the war.


    This war had just gone from a war of interest between Konoha and Iwa to a war between the five great nations.


    Thus began the real third great ninja war.


    All ninja above Genin''s rank present in the village were invited to attend the conference given by the third Hokage.


    Nori quickly arrived in front of the building where the conference was taking place and after entering it saw a large number of ninjas all dressed in combat clothing standing upright while staring at the platform on which was standing the third Hokage, who reciting a speech.


    Nori quietly entered the crowd of ninja as he listened to the end of the speech.


    "So for the prosperity of the land of fire and our village we, ninja of konoha are ready to sacrifice our lives...."


    "I the third Hokage Hiruzen Sarutobi officially declares war among all the four great ninja villages."


    "As the elite of the village of konoha, you will be assigned the task of commanding and training the newly Genins."


    Hearing the words pronounced by the Hokage, the various people present could not help but sigh slightly.


    Even Nori was greatly surprised, the meaning of the words of the Hokage was clear in addition to the Genins already in service, Konoha''s administration was going to send the aspiring Genins to the battlefield, it was the use of children as soldiers.


    Although with the clashes against Iwa Genins were used as soldiers, but the sent Genins were normally at the end of their studies, but with this decision even the Genins just learning to use the chakra will be sent to the battlefield, i.e. children between 6 and 12 years old.


    This made all the ninja present extremely calm, some even had reluctant expressions.


    "You will be sent to the battlefield in two days, please prepare yourself by then."Says the Hokage aloud with a serious facial expression before leaving the room.


    Then the ninjas quietly went in silence, Nori also left the room and walked the streets unbmoment and finally returning home immersed in his thoughts.

 Chapter 12 - Sensei

    The next morning, Nori came in front of the ninja school and after a brief search found a group of three young children about 10 years old.


    The first had a square face with thick eyebrows and smooth hair, he wore a sleeveless tight green suit, the second had brown eyes and hair with a senbon in his mouth and a calm expression and the last wore a bandana and a bleu outfit with dark glasses.


    Nori slowly approached them, drawing their attention, then after a short silence said


    "I am Nori Hisamatsu from now on I am your captain and your Sensei, I will teach you the skills to make you true ninja, now I will ask iyou all to introduce yourself by talking to me at about yourself."


    "My name is Might Guy and I am currently 12 years old this year, my dream is to prove that you can become a great ninja without using ninjutsu or genjutsu," said the first with a voice full of determination.


    "My name is Genma Shiranui, I''m eleven this year, I have no particular ambition." Says the second with a calm but slightly lazy voice.


    "My name is Taka Ebisu, I have


    12 years this year my dream is to become a good ninja, I have for hobby time the observation of landscapes (he observes the young girl in the bath). says the last.


    After hearing their introductions, Nori could not help but sigh with disappointment, a Genin who could neither use genjutsu or ninjutsu, a boy resemblance to a lazy man without ambition and seeing the embarrassed look of the last one called Ebisu when he talked about his hobby Nori could already slightly guess that it was something disapproved by morality.


    "Now follow me to training ground number ten, I''ll assess your abilities."


    Then the three followed Nori to the training ground, it was a large area with many trees and streams, the air was fresh and pleasant.


    After a short look, Nori stared at his three new students before saying.


    "Use all your strength and abilities to attack me." He told the three who were surprised by his request.


    "But Nori sensei, what if you get hurt?"Asked Guy with hesitation


    "Fool!" Says Ebisu while staring at Guy


    "You don''t see Nori sensei''s vest, only ninja of Chunin''s minimum rank are allowed to wear this, how you could hurt him!!!


    "Keep your voice down, you''re break my eardrums." Says Shiranui in a low voice.


    Seeing the three without any sense of seriousness, Nori did not reprimand them, but said:


    "If your strength doesn''t satisfy you, I''ll take away your genin title and send you back to the academy for another year."


    The three quickly calmed down and began to panic a little when they heard Nori''s words.


    Ebisu threw a ball of smoke on the ground before disappearing, Shiranui pulled a Kunai out of his back pocket and attacked at the same time as Guy who was kicking several times towards Nori.


    Nori always calm, caught Guy''s foot and Shiranui''s wrist holding kunai, before throwing them into the air with force.


    But the very moment, several shuriken threw from a tree about seven meters away quickly reached him.


    "My shirukens will reach it, impossible to miss it at this distance." Thinked Ebisu, while hiding behind the leaves of the tree from which the shurikens left.


    But before his incredulous eyes, Nori suddenly disappeared, dodging the Shurikens, who then hit the ground.


    "Where is he?" He thought, but suddenly a voice behind him came to answer his question.


    "I''m behind you."


    But before he had time to react, a terrible punch came knocking him in the stomach, causing him to fall to the ground.


    Nori seeing Ebisu lying on the ground unable to get up, shook his head of disappointment and then leaned slightly to the right avoiding a kick from Guy and then with a punch the throw him a ten meters before dodged a small ball fire about one meter in diameter.


    Seeing the ninjutsu used by Shiranui, Nori nodded for the first time with approval but soon he was even more surprised.


    "Leaf Whirlwind!"


    Guy that he had hit instead turned into a piece of wood and suddenly he felt a slight change in the air flow behind him, but thanks to his experience in combat, he unconsciously leaned forward, dodge a whirling kick from Guy, but what made Nori even more surprised was the explosive parchment, who suddenly appeared under his feet.


    *Boom*


    A small explosion occurred covering Nori completely, Guy quickly backed away and came next to Ebisu who slowly rose from the ground while holding his belly.


    Then Shiranui quickly joined them, they stared at the cloud of dust caused by the explosion of the parchment with slightly worried facial expressions.


    "Do you think that was enough?" Asked Guy of the other two.


    "I think so, my explosive scrolls sound very powerful, they can even knock out a Chunin so well used." Says Ebisu, always squeezing his belly with pain.


    But suddenly, a calm voice behind them shattered their hopes


    "Well done, you cooperated very well and almost fooled me."


    "Nori Sensei!!!!!" Shouted all three as they backed away as if they had seen a ghost.


    "You cooperate magnificently, especially you Ebisu by pretending to faint, Guy you have excellent ability in Taijutsu and your surprise attack earlier could rival a ninjutsu of rank C, Shiranui you have already mastered a ninjutsu of rank c and you are decisive, it is a significant quality on the battlefield."


    "Congratulations, you are fully qualified Genins, from now on you will be part of Konoha''s Team 27." Says Nori with a slight smile while staring at the three boys.


    "It''s thanks to the power of youth!" says Guy in a winer posture while smiling.


    Although Ebisu and Shiranui did not speak, they could both not help but smile with undisguised joy.


    "We''ll celebrate it with a good meal, follow your sensei!" Says Nori as he leaves the training ground, followed by three little ninjas.


    ...


    "Goodbye Sensei."


    "Tomorrow sensei."


    Nori nodded in response to his new students and left them alone in the restaurant.


    "Sir, here''s the bill." Says a server


    Nori took the tab with a calm expression but when he saw the price, he could not help but want to strangle his disciples.


    "84,780 Ry?!"


    It was at that moment that he understood the proverb, which said that being a teacher is an ungrateful task.

 Chapter 13 - New Sword

    The next day Nori went to Konoha''s administration, it was the end of his holidays and because of the war all Konoha''s ninja were sent to the front.


    The battlefield extended over four specific areas, Iwa at Kanabi Bridge, Suna in the border forests and the Silence Desert, Kiri to the beaches of the Land of Fire, and Kumo in the rock valleys.


    After receiving his mission, he left the administration and summoned his students to the Konoha gate.


    "Nori sensei, what is the mission, whoever the enemy is, I''ll let him see the power of youth!" Says Guy with excitement


    "I hope it''s not too dangerous." Ebisu added


    "As long as it''s not too tiring." Shiranui whispered.


    Seeing his three students with such different reactions Nori just looked at them calmly for a moment and said


    "Do you know what a ninja''s work is?


    Hearing Nori''s question, the three were surprised


    "It''s to protect the village!" Cria Guy


    "To fight enemies and retrieve information." Ebisu replied


    "It is to carry out the tasks assigned by your village." Shiranui also replied.


    Nori then shook his head, puzzling his students.


    "So what''s the right answer?" Asked Guy Guy


    "You will understand for yourself one day, I can teach you ninjutsu, taijutsu and even genjutsu, but I won''t teach you the answer to that question, it''s up to you to discover it, but the battlefield will be the best teacher for you."Says Nori calmly before removing a scroll from his pocket


    "Well, our mission is very simple, we have to go to the battlefield of Suna and prevent the Sand Ninjas from crossing the border, you will be under my command but don''t worry about a hundred Konoha Ninja are also present on the battlefield, but stay on your guard, they have the advantage of the field."


    "Go get ready quickly and meet back here in two hours." Says Nori before he goes home.


    He changed into combat clothing, wore his Jonin vest and went to the armory shop.


    The young man who sold the sword to Nori last time smiled again when he saw him again


    "Welcome to my store, sir, can help you?"


    Nori seeing the young man''s smile was starting to feel a slight pain in his wallet.


    He quickly shook his head to make this feeling disappear and replied


    "Give me your best short sword."


    Upon hearing this, the young man''s expression lit up like a woman whose husband had just offered his the most beautiful diamonds in the world.


    "Wait a moment, sir," said the young man before bringing him three short swords perfectly placed in their sheath.


    After a light inspection Nori nodded slightly, fixing the blade of these swords, but it still did not meet his requirements.


    "Do you have a better sword than this one?" Asked Nori


    Hearing this, the young man''s facial expression changed, showing a slight frustration and a sign of hesitation.


    Nori then calmly headed for the exit but was soon stopped by a voice.


    "Wait! Sir, I have a better short sword but its price is not insignificant." The young man says.


    "Bring it!"


    The young man entered a room behind his counter and came out this time with a blade carefully wrapped in black cloth.


    Then unpacked the fabric revealed a pure black sword with a grey wrist of about forty cm with a double sharp blade.


    "This sword contains 60% chakra-conducting metal."


    "It belonged to the collection of a great daimyo, but after his death his children with no political or business skills sold all the property of their deceased fathers at low prices to make quick money for it, my great-grandfather, then an itinerant arms dealer, paid this sword that remained in the family."


    "Unfortunately the war is not as profitable to a arms dealer as one might think, all our foreign suppliers abandon us and the suppliers of the land of fire are too busy supplying the nation for care about us, if it were not that I would never sell this sword" sighed the young man.


    Nori then took the sword and caressed it slightly, unable to hide his joy.


    "How much?" He asked.


    "2.500.000 Ry?!"


    When he heard the price, Nori at first was frightened, but after a long reflection, he took a scroll out of his pocket and unrolled it, then bit his finger.


    "Summoning."


    And in a cloud of smoke some bundles of bills fell on the counter under the terrified gaze of the young man.


    The young man could not help but swallow a large sip of saliva.


    Nori was not the first to whom he tried to sell the sword but everyone called him crazy before refusing the purchase.


    Because the sword had a fatal defect to any ninja, once his chakra was used for strengthening it, it wasted the same amount of chakra as a rank C ninjutsu per minute.


    The young man hurried to count the money before giving Nori the sword with a big smile.


    Then gave Nori a red sheath as a gift before accompanying him to the store door while congratulating him for his foresight and intelligence.


    As he walked towards the meeting place he had gave to his students, Nori felt the strange feeling that he had been ripped off.

 Chapter 14 - Unexpected power (N.E)

    At the border of the land of fire in an area separating the desert of silence and forests of the land of fire, several ninja wearing the frontal protection of Konoha and Suna were constantly facing each other, explosions occurred every second.


    "Captain Choz�� our troops are starting to lose ground, Commander Orochimaru has informed us that our request for reinforcements will not come until tomorrow" Says a young Kunoichi from Konoha to a fat man with red hair and two purple mark on each cheek.


    "How many are there?" Ask Choz��


    "About 400 and there are only 190 of us, they have deployed more troops than expected!"


    "Shikaku, what do you think of that?" Asked Choz�� to young man with dark hair tied up into a spiky ponytail, dark eyes as well as a goatee


    "We can''t go back now, we''re not really at war with Suna, according to their tactics, they''re trying to measure Konoha''s current fighting powers, if we can''t get rid of those 400 ninjas it would mean that Konoha is starting to weaken greatly and they''ll take advantage of it to get together against us with Kiri and Kumo, maybe even with Iwa."


    "I don''t think they''ll try to associate with Iwa, after all, the only reason for the war between Konoha and Iwa is the disappearance of Kazekage."Says a young man with blond hair and green eyes.


    "Inoichi, don''t be fooled, there are no enemies or eternal friends at war, there are only benefits."


    Then the three of them set out on the battlefield.


    "Mind Body Disturbance Technique!"


    "Multi-Size Technique, Human Bullet Tank!"


    "Ninp? : Black Spider Lily!"


    Suddenly on the battlefield a giant several meters high appeared and rolled into a ball crushing all Suna''s ninja in its path, some Suna''s ninja began to fight each other as if they were enemies, the ninja trying avoid the giant, were suddenly paralyzed unable to move a single inch before their shadows began to strangle their necks.


    "It''s the famous Ino�CShika�CCh�� trio, go ahead for Konoha!" Screams a ninja by charging Suna''s troops.


    "For Konoha!" Followed by several hundred ninjas.


    The Ino�CShika�CCh�� trio force demonstration slowly pushed Suna''s troops back, but this situation was only temporary, several Suna elites counterattacked, eliminating many Konoha ninja, the most remarkable of them was an a.d.u.l.t red-haired man handling about ten puppets, decimating Konoha''s ninjas.


    Konoha''s ninja began to retreat gradually, losing squads every second.


    "Katon Saquad, F?ton Saquad!" shouted Shikaku aloud.


    Then suddenly the ninjas of Konoha folded back, then formed a human wall and began to form seals.


    "Katon: Supreme Fireball."


    "F?ton: Wind deferlente."


    "Ninjutsu combined: Katon devastation of the flames."


    A great wave of flame broke out towards the Suna ninja who created countless walls of earth to protect themselves, but this surprise attack was still enough to eliminate 20% of their total strength.


    The trees in the forest began to burn the ground was completely devastated and the sand further away began to show signs of melting.


    But this was not enough to discourage Suna''s ninja, who once again attacked under the orders of the scarlet-red man.


    "Sasori of the Red Sand, a formidable opponent associated with Suna''s troops, I fear we have already lost this battle." Said Shikaku at Choz�� and Inoichi.


    As time passed Konoha''s troops began to weaken, everyone''s morale was at its lowest, the corpses were acc.u.mulating, but suddenly an imperceptible change occurred, a small group of three young ninja accompanied by a tall young man of about 18 years old with black hair and a short sword attached to the back arrived on the battlefield.


    "Stay back troops, fight with caution and don''t let yourself be distracted, also know that I won''t help you, understand?"


    "Yes, Nori sensei!" replied the three as they headed towards the defensive line.


    He quickly drew his new sword, took a deep breath and with a powerful step, towards the offensive lines.


    "Shave!"


    - - - - - - - -


    "Send a message to Commander Orochimaru, we can''t hold on without reinforcements, keep up this rhythm is a suicide!" Says Shikaku to a sensory ninja wearing an iron helmet on his head who quickly made a few seals before answering a few seconds later.


    "Captain Nara, our request is denied, our reinforcements have just been ambushed by Kumo!"


    "The situation is serious, but the greatest danger remains their Sasori commanders, so far he has not yet fully attacked, which suggests the worst." says Inoichi.


    "Captain, look towards the offensive line, there''s a change!" suddenly screamed a ninja.


    Then after a brief glance Inoichi and Shikaku were completely stunned, about thirty black-haired ninja wearing Konoha''s frontal protection, spat out a powerful wave of fire and wind that fused into a gigantic cloud of fire engulfing about fifty Suna''s ninja before dissipating.


    "Shadow clone jutsu, he''s a Konoha''s ninja, but who is....." Asked Shikaku amazed


    But before he had time to finish his question, he was speechless again, the silhouette of Konoha''s mysterious ninja disappeared and reappeared constantly killing Suna''s ninjas at a speed that almost reached the speed of sound, but the most surprising was the incredible technique he used after.


    ...


    Nori who had just successively used the shadow clone jutsu and a combined jutsu was''nt still untired, he killed all the ninja on his way thanks to "Shave" with an incredible speed.


    "It''s time to try the damage of nature''s transformation." He thought, inducing the whole chakra that he could instantly release by his body into his sword.


    But unlike the last time, the transformation of nature took place extremely quickly, about a hundred times faster, the sword was like a bottomless well, but it didn''t matter, because Nori was also an endless battery!


    A flow of extremely compressed air then began to rotate around the sword, creating a large air gap of about ten meters superimposed on the sword, which shrank until it completely back the original original size of the sword.


    Nori then used Moon steps dodging the surprise attack of a humanoid puppet.


    And at each of his steps he climbed about ten meters high, then finally feeling that the sword had reached its limit, but the more chakra he injected, the more painful his arms were, finally his arms started to bleed slowly, he tooked a deep breath and slash his sword towards Suna''s ninja with a scream that freed him from his pain.


    "Ahhhh!"


    And it was at this very moment, under the eyes of hundreds of ninja, a blue slash containing a crazy amount of wind a hundred meters in length, sharp like razors , charged the ninjas of Suna at a speed, devastating the earth and the sand, grinding to dust everything in its path completely sweep switching the offensive line of Suna before exploding towards the defensive line in a big blades tempest..


    "Boom* *Bang* *Boom*


    A gigantic cloud of dust raised in the sky covering the entire battlefield which was completely silent.

 Chapter 15 - Danzos hidden lover?illegitimate son of Hokage?

    The Ninja of both sides remained frozen.


    Where am I? Who am I? Who am I? What''s going on? What''s going on? What the hell is going on?


    "Retreat! Quick retreat!" Shouted a ninja from Suna''s defensive line.


    The surviving Suna''s Ninja began to flee without looking back.


    Patriotism? The will of sand? F.u.c.k you! F.u.c.k you!


    We want to live!


    "Konoha Ninja, Attack!" Cried Nara with a powerful voice that quickly crossed the drumming field.


    "Ahhhhh" shouts Konoha''s ninja as they quickly chase Suna''s ninjas.


    Nori slowly descended to the ground and was quickly joined by his studens that surrounded him with the eyes filled with stars.


    "Sensei you''re too great! The strength of your youth dazzled me!"


    "Unbelievable!"


    But Nori didn''t answer their, his sword fell to the ground and then he started m.o.a.ning in pain.


    "What the hell is happening to me?" He said as he watched his hands shake.


    "Professor, are you all right?" Asked Ebisu


    "It''s nothing, pick up my sword and let''s get back to the defensive line."


    .....


    ...


    In a tent in Konoha''s base camp, a medical ninja gazing Nori''s hands for few moments, before shaking his head with a shocked facial expression.


    "Your Tenketsu are damaged should take two months to heal completely but I notice that your cells are incredibly active, it will have to take two weeks to fully recover, you must have awakened a Kekai-Genkai (hereditary faculty), excuse me but I must refer to it in my report."


    Hearing that Nori could not help but sigh with relief as he stared at his arms wrapped in a bandage, he almost thought he had become disabled, but when he heard the medical ninja say that he had awakened a Kekai-genkai he could not help but worry slightly shook his head.


    "If someone asks me questions, I''ll just answer : it''s none of your business!"


    "But I really need to improve this technique before using it next time, an armless ninja is no different from an maimed runner."


    Then he got up, dress his with his ninja outfit, before leaving the tent.


    "Have a nice day, Captain Nori!"


    "Greetings, Captain Nori!"


    Walking in the camp, Nori was respectfully greeted by every Konoha ninja who met him.


    Although the title of Jonin Special looked incredible in reality it was a rank with relative importance, because special Jonins are generally Chunins specialized in a particular field with the potential to become true Jonins but who do not yet possess all the abilities of Jonins.


    So we could say that Nori was lucky but also unlucky.


    He was lucky because he is one of the first cases where a Genin becomes a special Jonin directly without passing an exam, but this was due to the war, because to encourage soldiers nothing better than promotions and rewards.


    And Konoha''s senior executives knew it well!


    He was also unlucky because because of his former rank as Genin, he was greatly underestimated by the other Konoha''s ninjas, one could even say that they had had a certain resentment, after all who could believe that a simple Genin with a pitiful talent could directly become special Jonin?


    So rumours such as Nori was the illegitimate son of the Hokage or Danzo''s hidden lover had started to spread among the ninjas, fortunately for them our protagonist had little social life in Konoha otherwise, he would have received some "fire style realease" on their butts!


    But after his show of strength earlier, all the ninjas on the battlefield were convinced!


    What illegitimate son of the Hokage?


    Who is Danzo''s hidden lover?


    Bullsh*t


    It''s just a Tailed Beast!


    A nuclear bomb with legs!


    They just wanted to bow to Nori and shout 666 all day long.


    He just wanted to bring it back to Konoha and shout : Hokage resignation! Hokage I''m fighting with you, give way to Daddy Nori!


    No! NO ! forget this idea, they don''t want to be invited to have a cup of tea by Hokage''s Anbu.


    "Take care of you, Captain Nori"


    When Nori heard the respectful greetings from his colleagues, he could not help but smile.


    A few hours he met later the Trio Ino-Shika-Ch? who were starting to make a name for themselves on the battlefield and after a few brief introductions, he was invited by Shikaku and his two companions to drink sake they had brought back when they left Konoha, Nori quickly accepted the invitation then started getting drunk with his three new friends.


    "Shikaku, the clashes with Suna will last how long?" Says Choz�� by taking a big sip of sake before passing the bottle to Nori who also took a big sip before passing the bottle to Inoichi.


    "Without Nori''s intervention at least 5 weeks but now it should be a week or two later, Suna has every interest entering into an alliance with Konoha." Says Shikaku with a slight sigh as he takes the bottle from Indochi''s hands and drink several slip.


    .....


    ....


    ..


    The next day the news of the battle spread quickly among the ninjas of Konoha and Suna.


    A ninja named Nori Hisamatsu succeeded in killing 273 Suna''s ninja with a single ninjutsu creating a real storm on the battlefield, so a nickname began to spread among the ninjas who survived that battle.


    Konoha''s ninha, Nori of bloody storms


    But as the shocking news never comes alone, one week later, the ninja world was shaken by the disappearance of the 3rd Kazekage, a few days later the hidden village of Suna accused Konoha and declared an all-out war.


    _____


    In the meantime, you can read my last work ?Yandere Simulator?

 Chapter 16 - Died! Nori of bloody storms

    In a tent at the border between the land of fire and the desert of silence, was sitting around a table with a map marking many positions four ninja wearing Konoha''s frontal protections.


    "Our units are starting to feel tired, Suna''s ninjas ambushes are becoming more and more frequent, their troops are soon preparing to cross the border, the village is under increasing pressure with multiple attacks from Iwa, Kiri and Kumo''s troops!!!!" Says a middle-aged man with short hair and a small goatee With his arms crossed and a facial expression that could not hide his concerns.


    "Commander Haoki with all due respect the complaints are useless at this stage, Suna surprised us all, but according to information received this morning, reinforcements will come in two days, we just have to maintain the security of the front during this time, what is your opinion." Says Inoichi as he looks at Shikaku.


    "*sigh* We no longer have much choice, our best chance is to fight desperately waiting for reinforcements, but Suna will surely launch a violent and fierce attack to start the war and we will surely be the victims." Says Shikaku with a sigh while keeping his eyes closed.


    only Nori and Choz�� remained silent, no one spoke for a few minutes, all cluttered in various reflections before Nori''s voice ringing in their ears.


    "I''m ready to fight at any time, discussed is absolutely useless, excuse me but I''m going to join the patrols." Says Nori as he gets up from his chair before leaving the tent.


    "Arrogant! Don''t think you can afford everything because of the rumors about you." Says Haoki as he gets up from his chair.


    He had been sent as reinforcements by Konoha two days after the "performance" of our protagonist, although he had heard rumours about him but he was absolutely not convinced, he thought that this should be some exaggerations, giving him a bad first impression of Nori.


    But Nori did not answer him at all, leaving the tent without turning around.


    "No respect for your superiors, I''ll report When I return to the village!" He barked with fury.


    The Ino-Shika-Cho trio looked at each othis for a moment before also leaving the tent under Haoki''s furious eyes.


    ...


    .....


    ..


    The moon held high in the sky illuminating the forest with its glow, Nori walked calmly towards enter the forest towards the line of demarcation between the desert and the forest.


    "Ahhhh!"


    "Ow... it hurts!"


    "Courage friends, not everyone can be as good as me, Ebisu Hahaha!!!"


    "How''s your training going?" Nori asked, looking at his three students covered with bruises and echymosis.


    "I sucess teachis." Says Ebisu running towards a tree and without taking a break, walked on the trunk to the tops before going down again.


    "All right, Ebisu and you two?" Nori asked as he looked at his two othis students scratching their heads with embarrassment.


    Nori seeing it shook his head


    "Don''t worry Ebisu has a real talent for chakra control, a gifted ninja can take up to a week to walk on tree trunks."


    "Ebisu continues to practice a little more, you two work harder, I take a nap..." Nori said as he lay on the trunk of a tree while holding his sword against his chest before closing his eyes.


    "I''m not going to disappoint you, Sensei, let me show you the strength of my youth." Says Guy rushing towards a tree and continued training followed by his two friends.


    Nori could not help but smile when he heard his three students. Of course how could he sleep? He can''t feel fatigue.


    So he started meditating, it was the only thing he had found to relax, although he couldn''t feel mental fatigue, he could still get bored, meditation was the only thing that allowed him to pass the time.


    But he suddenly opened his eyes and disappeared instantly, then a dozen kunai hit his previous location.


    Then he appeared next to his students.


    "Move back quickly to the defensive line and warn them quickly that we are under attack." Says Nori


    "Yes, Sensei!" Shouted his three students before running towards the camp.


    Nori turned his eyes and saw several groups of ninja wearing Suna''s frontal protection coming quickly to him.


    "Ten, twenty, no, forty groups of five, more two hundred ninjas, they had to kill the patrollers before he could launch it...."


    "They must have attacked on several sides, thise must be at least a thousand ninja on the whole battlefield." Nori thought as he saw Suna''s ninjas approaching at an inhuman speed.


    He quickly strengthened his whole body with chakra and then couldn''t help give off them a big smile.


    "Suna really did a great job, but unfortunately for you..." Nori shouted to the ninja coming towards him, placing his right hand on his sword.


    "you''ve met me!!!!!"


    Then he draw his sword and with one step disappeared


    "Be careful it may be a trap of..." shouted a young Kunoichi wearing suna''s headband but before he finished his words he saw his headless body fall and a blade before falling into eternal sleep.


    "Yumi!!!!!" Shouted a young man seeing the corpses of kuoichi, but he quickly suffers the same fate.


    "Shave!" "Shave!"


    "Shave!" "Shave!"


    Nori''s shadow blinked constantly and every time he appeared, he beheaded a ninja.


    "Doton: Sand Swamp!!! Shouted a dozen Suna''s ninja by hitting their palms against the ground, then the ground under the feet of our protagonist began to stop him from moving forward and began to engulf him.


    "Konoha''s ninja !!" Shouted a Suna''s ninja about two meters tall and accompanied by four othis ninja, then thhey surrounded Nori with several puppets of irons and steel controlled by chakra threads.


    "Ni?po: Acid surge!!!" Then each puppet opened their jaws and began to spit out a jet of acid towards Nori.


    Nori quickly circulated all the chakra in his legs and then began to use the transformation of nature and a tremor of his feet, a light white smoke and a blue glow began to emanate from his legs then he projected himself towards the sky at full speed like an arrow released from his bow.


    "Gear one : Moonsteps"


    "How is it possible? Wait, he looks like the description made of..." said Suna''s ninja with a large waist before clenching his teeth and shouting at the othiss Suna''s ninja.


    "What are you waiting for attack him, quickly attack!!!!!"


    "F��ton: Pearl of Wind!"


    "Doton: Sand lance!"


    "F��ton: Air cannon!"


    "Katon: Flaming needle!"


    Countless Ninjutsu rushed towards Nori who was walking in the sky.


    "Not good!" thinked he and then hit his feet several times against the air


    "Gear one : Moonsteps!"


    *Bang* *Boom*


    His body quickly surpassed the speed of sound, rushing at full speed towards Suna''s ninja, constantly dodging their attacks.


    But even with his maximum speed he had his right arm and chest slightly burned and cut off but he quickly approached Suna''s ninja.


    "Gear one : Shave!"


    His speed became even faster, two, four, six, ten, twenty, with each appearance of his silhouette two decapitated corpse fell.


    "it''s a monster...ahhgg!"


    "Let''s join the othiss, quickly before we all get...aghhh"


    Panic began to spread in Suna''s ninja and some even started to flee at full speed.


    "Attack what are you morons doing!" Screamed the tall man visibly angry before running towards Nori with a determined expression.


    "For Suna! For the village!!!!!" I''m ready to sacrifice myself!" Shouted the tall man with ardour, running to Nori and he quickly executed about ten seals


    "Commander Isawa..." whispered some of Suna''s ninja with tears in their eyes, visibly recognizing the technique that "Isawa" wanted to use


    "Ninp? : Autodestruction Corrosive !"


    Nori who was indifferent until now and was about to kill the man named Isawa stopped, his pupils contracted, his instinct told him to run away quickly and without thinking twice, he jumped back using all his strength.


    Purple spots began to appear on Isawa''s body, then he began to swell up and swell up quickly, before exploding in a final roar.


    "Died! Nori of bloody storms!!!!!!!!!!"


    *Pooooom*


    His body burst releasing a cloud and corrosive waves of acids mixed with othiss colored substances gnawing, devastating everything in their path.

 Chapter 17 - Clash and Retreat

    A purple mist covered the entire forest, gnawing at the trees and bodies of the already dead ninjas.


    Behind a tree our protagonist was sitting panting slightly while holding his sword, his clothes were punctured and shredded, the skin of his hands and part of his left face was eaten away by a purple substance.


    "I really underestimate Suna''s ninjas." Said he before executing several seals.


    "Shadow Clone Jutsu!"


    Then ten Nori appeared and with a nod of the head, they split towards different directions.


    He cut a piece of cloth and tied it around his face.


    "His poison is really powerful!" Said he as he watched the purple substance gnaw at his skin and then with one step, moved away.


    .....


    ...


    ..


    "Captain, what should we do?" Asked Seven Suna''s ninjas standing on tree branches looking at a blonde-haired Kunoichi.


    "Captain sacrificed his life to allow us to escape, we should join the troops led by Chiyo-sama." Says the Kunoichi as she looks at the purple cloud about ten metres further north.


    "Follow me!" said she before run towards Konoha''s defensive line followed by the seven ninjas.


    But before they could react, a familiar figure appeared in front of them.


    "Impossible! Commander Isawa have kill you.." but before the Kunoichi finished her words, the silhouette draw a kunai and with two steps, he disappeared.


    A few seconds later, the whole unit died, leaving only the silhouette that dissipated in white smoke.


    Further north Nori, who had just been beheaded a Suna''s ninja stopped and with a nod nodded his head made several seals, adding twenty other clones, the clones quickly headed in different directions.


    About ten minutes later, a few slight drops of blood came out of his nostrils, staining the tissue attached to his face with blood.


    "The Shadow clone jutsu is useful but the after-effects are really disturbing, now it''s time to join the defensive line I hope they''re not all dead." He whispered and then changed direction at high speed.


    ...


    ....


    ..


    On the defensive line the fighting was raging...no Rather a massacre was taking place, more than 800 Suna ninja crushed everything in their path, Konoha ninjas would die almost every moment.


    On the front line was a woman in her fifties with purple grey hair handling about ten puppets at a time killing Konha ninajs routinely in her path, stopped her attacks, seeing a suna ninja wearing a metal helmet came to join her.


    "Chiyo-Sama, the Hisha unit led by Isawa did not join us, according the last message they sent us, they were attacked by a Konoha ninja, carrying a short sword."


    She remained silent for a moment before saying


    "The ninja in question should be the one who has made a name for himself in recent weeks." Says she with a calm expression


    "How is it possible Chiyo-Sama? Can one ninja stop two hundred qualified ninja?"cried the ninja with the metal helmet with an expression of incredulity


    "Abandoned for the moment the Hisha unit, it should only take about ten minutes to finish with Konoha''s ninjas." Says she before she run to the first lines.


    .....


    "Commander Haoki! We have already lost half our troops, our reserves of explosive parchment are running out," Says Shikaku as he killed a Suna''s ninja.


    Haoki, who was also in the middle of a clash with two other Suna ninja shouted


    "Our retreat way is sealed, all we can do is fight to the death!" Says he by sealing several seals.


    "Katon: Arrows of Fire."


    Then he spat out a large amount of flame that pierced the ninjas attacking him.


    "Inoichi, Shikaku cover my back!" Cries Choz�� as it moved towards the battlefield by turning into a giant.


    Meanwhile Nori who entered in battlefields saw his students who was surrounded by three ninja, but to his great surprise, his weakest students of the three, Guy, sucessed to put Ko his opponent in a few seconds, before helping Ebisu and Shiranui to solve their opponent.


    "This kid has more talent than I think." He whispered before joining them.


    "Sensei!"��3


    "Head north, no Suna ninja will stop you." Says Nori looking at the battlefield, then without waiting for the answer from his students headed for Shikaku, Choz�� and Inoichi further on.


    "Nori, where have you been?" Asked Shika�� seeing the familiar face hiding under a cloth.


    "You''re pretty messed up." Says Inoichi nearby


    "I got rid of a Suna unit further north, so the way is free for a retreat." Says Nori as he removes the fabric mask from his face.


    "Really you always surprise me but well done, Inoichi spreads the information." Says Shikaku


    Then Inoichi closed his eyes for a few seconds before nodding his head


    "The information is being transmitted." Says he


    "Retreat!"


    "Retreat!!!!!"


    Konoha''s ninjas began to retreat rapidly northward at full speed under the pursuit of Suna''s ninjas.


    "Well Choz�� hurry up! Where is commander Haoki?" Asked Shikaku who was about to leave.


    "He''s in the middle of a confrontation with Chidoya de Suna, one further south." Said Choz�� who came to join them


    "Although he''s bad-tempered but he''s really a ninja faithful to konoha." Says Inoichi


    "Let me take care of him, you can join the others." Says Nori holding his sword


    "You''re hurt, be a little reasonable, let us handle it." Said Choz��


    "No, my decision has already been made, although we haven''t known each other for a long time, but trust me." Says Nori before using "Shave" before heading in the direction indicated by Choz��.

 Chapter 18 - I was really stupid

    "You well defended you, Konoha''s ninja." Chiyo said as her puppets approached Haoki, who was lying on the ground with her body covered in purple stain.


    Haoki spoke''nt, he closed his eyes waiting for him to die, but suddenly an extremely quick shadow appeared in front of him, blocking Chiyo''s puppets.


    "Can you get up?" Asked the silhouette


    "Is that you, kid? What are you still doing here, withdraw...cough...cough...that''s an order!"Says Haoki, opening his eyes and seeing Nori in front of him


    But without speaking Nori executed a seal, then a clone of him appeared taking Commander Haoki and putting him on his back before heading north.


    During all the action his eyes and Chiyo''s eyes did not leave each other for a moment.


    "So it''s you, the young Konoha''s ninja who''s been causing problems lately...um...according to the purple marks on your skin you must have been a victim of Isawa''s acid poison, he was a good little boy too and one of my old disciples..." she said as she pulled several scrolls out of her clothes.


    Nori put himself in a fighting position and then took a deep breath.


    "My eyesight is starting to darken, my head is spinning, this must be the effect of the purple spots on my body I''m not sure I can use my skills at more than 60% of my maximum." He thought then with one step, disappeared.


    Chiyo unrolled at the same time his scrolls at an unspeakable speed.


    "Konoha''s ninja! you will pay for Isawa''s death! because as a master, it is my duty!!!!!!"


    "Secret White Move: Chikamatsu''s 10 Puppets!!!!!"


    Then ten puppets dressed in white appeared around her, Nori who was heading towards her was suddenly attacked by the red-haired puppet carrying a sword that had almost equalled his speed.


    Nori quickly dodged his attack but two other puppets appeared behind him one grey and the other orange, the grey allowed a chain to appear coming out of his right arm and bound with the orange''s left hand. As the orange opened its skull to create a chakra helix, then grey maked the orange swirl thanks to its chain and threw it violently towards Nori who had just dodged the attack of the red puppet.


    "Gear One: Moonsteps!"


    Nori dodged the two puppets by walking quickly through the air.


    But the blue puppet pulled out of her mouth a cable with a tip that pierced the void towards Nori.


    But a new time again thanks to his remarkable speed, he used Moonsteps and dodged with a few millimeters apart.


    "It can''t go on like this or I''ll probably lose!" Thinked Nori, as he falling down while aiming at Chiyo location.


    Blue smoke began to emanate from his legs


    "Gear one : Tempest Kick! Tempest Kick! Tempest Kick!"


    Then he flexes his legs and hit the void with countless kicks.


    About ten winds blade, more than five meters high, reinforced by the wind attribute chakra rushed towards chiyo.


    Chiyo moved her fingers slightly and quickly moved three puppets, the puppets with the marks Bouddha ,Dharma and Sangha formed so a triangular formation


    "Three Treasure Suction Crush!"


    The three puppets created a huge suction, absorbing Nori''s attack and destroying it, Nori falling towards Chiyo was also absorbed at high speed.


    "Although I don''t yet master this technique 100%, I will only use 30% of its power."


    Then he poured almost without restraint all the chakra he could exploit into his sword and began to use the nature transformation of chakra.


    "I no longer have a choice!" Thought Nori as he tightened his grip on his sword.


    And under Chiyo''s surprised gaze, Nori, who was sucked in by her technique, raised his sword, which began to grow until it reached five metres in height, covered with a pale blue light and numerous air flows, and then waved it violently.


    A blue slash ripping the air, hitting the three puppets that were cut in half and then continued on towards Chiyo.


    She quickly grabbed two scrolls and made two puppets appear, one with red hair and one with black hair, man and woman.


    "Kiko Junb?! Chakra Shield!"


    *Booooom*


    The slash hit the two puppets hard, creating a chakra explosion that raised dust to the ground.


    Nori fell to the ground


    "I won!" Says he as he saw the other white puppets fall to the ground, then spit out a purple sip of blood and whispered


    "The poison is starting to affect my body."


    "Help Chiyo-Sama! Attack Konoha''s Ninja!"


    "Attack!"


    Further on several Suna''s ninjas began to move towards our protagonist


    "Wait! Wait! He''s my opponent!" Shouted a voice coming out of the cloud of dust created by Nori''s slash, even surprising our protagonist.


    "Chiyo-Sama you must have been tired let us take care of..." said Suna''s ninjas approaching Chiyo but she interrupted them.


    "This is my fight!"


    "But Chiyo-Sama..." said the ninjas, Chiyo''s clothes had holes in them, her body was wounded through and through and a large cut was visible on her stomach.


    "This is my fight!"She said by executing various seals under Nori''s watchful eye.


    "Konoha''s Ninja...my name is Chiyo, I trained my arts in 100 battles, you gave me a beautiful fight, in fact I didn''t care about Suna or her interests all I want is to spend time with my grandson, your previous technique already hurt me badly, and I don''t think I can survive, but I recognize you as a worthy opponent, then this fight will surely be my last one no matter what I do, I will fight with all my abilities."Says she, before stopped the seals execution, and with finger move, moved the red puppet with two swords in front of her, a green chakra covered all her body before entering the red puppet, then with a smile her body fell to the ground.


    "Kish? Tensei!"


    "Chiyo-Sama!!!!!!!!" Suna''s ninjas shouted before rushing towards her but suddenly the red puppet moved on its own.


    She slowly rose from the ground, her eyes having a green glow and a murderer aura emanated from her gaze.


    His two sword were gradually transformed into a chakra blade.


    But she suddenly disappeared from her initial position and reappeared in front of Nori.


    "Not good! Gear one: Shave!!!!"


    Nori dodged the first slash and then the second, the third.....


    Nori was having more and more difficulty dodging and as expected misfortune came, as he dodged one slash his left eye was suddenly cut off by the blade of sword.


    The sudden pain of losing his eye prevented his from making the right decision and the two swords of the puppet moved towards his neck.


    At this moment of great danger, time seemed to slow down for Nori who was trying to think quickly about a solution.


    "I really underestimated my opponent no! since my arrival in this world I have only won, giving me a feeling of facilitating and I unconsciously felt contempt for the inhabitants of this world, considering them as mere NPCs, but they also have feelings, they can surpass themselves in the last moments, it is I who was stupid..."


    "Even if I succeed in defeating this puppet, I would have trouble escaping from the pursuit of Suna''s ninjas in my state, although I haven''t tried this theory yet, now is the time or never!"


    The so-called "Gear" technique is the perfect fusion of the chakra wind attribute and its corsp, thus improving all six styles, although there is not enough time to fully train in this method, but he still managed to merge it with "Shave" "Moonsteps" and "Tempest Kick" but he still didn''t have enough control to use it all over his body at the same time, he preferred to concentrate his chakra on his legs, giving him more control and even there he had taken two weeks (during his convalescence) to succeed.


    So you can understand the difficulty of this technique.


    But for that brief moment when the puppets'' swords were about to slit his throat, Nori''s whole body began to exploit all its potential, his muscles tightened, his right pupil contracted, his thoughts flowed at full speed, all the chakra he could exploit by his tenketsus rushed out of his body, creating a blue smoke around him.


    "Gear One : Fulll Body!"


    Nori''s body had pulled itself out of the same temporality as the others everything seemed to slow down for him, he slowly dodged the two swords of the puppet and even started to slash her several times.


    1..2...3...4..5...6...7....10..15..


    In a one-quarter of a second to be more precise, Nori cut the puppet 20 times, the friction of his sword against the air created violent air flows that added even more damage.


    But the puppet healing herself with a green chakra almost instantly on their own, Nori added even more strength and speed in overtaking his limit again and again.


    "Ahgggg" and with a last slash containing all its strength ripped the puppets in thousand piece.


    But he didn''t even have the strength to stand, his sword fell to the ground followed by his body, Suna''s ninjas further terrified by the previous battaitaille began to come to their senses and ran towards Nori.


    "Revenge for Chiyo-Sama!!!!!"


    "Revenge!!!!!" Did they shout


    "Is this the end?" thought Nori, who couldn''t feel his body.


    "But strangely enough, I don''t feel terrified, on the contrary, I feel as if I had done what I wanted, that''s all, maybe that''s the true freedom, acting as his heart decides, here I am led to philosophize...hahahaha"


    "Ninp? : Black Spider Lily!"


    "Multi-Size Technique, Human Bullet Tank!"


    But as the Suna Ninjas were about to attack him, a giant appeared out of nowhere and blocked them, then two men put him on his shoulder.


    "You didn''t think we''d leave you here doing nothing." Said Choz�� by attacking Suna''s ninjas


    "Come on, let''s get the hell out of here." Says Inoichi and Shikaku with a smile, then they carried Nori on their shoulders before moving towards North.


    Nori looking at the faces who was familiar with him with his only valid eye could not help but whisper.


    "I was really stupid..." as a few lines of tears flowed from his good eye.


    A few second later their silhouette gradually disappeared into the dark of forest pursued by Suna''s ninjas.


    [End of Volume 1]

 Chapter 19 - 1: Am I that famous?

    Konoha Hospital our protagonist was lying on a bed with her body wrapped in bandages, He was quietly eating an apple while a medical ninja checked his body.


    "Nori-Sama your injuries are greatly improved during this week, your recovery rate is absolutely terrifying, despite your many fractures you should be restored within a month, but you can start walking with a bequi right now, but for your left eye we can do nothing about it, I let you rest." Says the doctor with a reassuring smile, then he left the room leaving Nori who was staring at the ceiling with his right eye while crunching the apple in his hand.


    "I''m bored!!" says he, then he got up from his bed with difficulty, took a crutch leaning against the wall, opened the windows and slowly slipped out himself.


    The sun was setting on the horizon, bathing the village with its red tinted light, the streets were calm and not very busy, but this did not prevent us from feeling the depressive atmosphere that reigned among the inhabitants of the village.


    "War is difficult for ninjas but also for civilians." Nori whispered as she staggered slightly through the streets,


    He arrived a few minutes later in a barbecue restaurant and after about ten minutes had an excellent meal and then continued walking in the streets of Konoha before finding a quiet bench, he sat down with a little difficulty while admiring the setting sun, giving it a slightly depressive aura.


    It had been three weeks since he was sent to Konoha because of his injuries, the other Konoha ninjas who were at the border, included his three students are remain on the defensive line, although Suna''s surprise attack was a success, but their loss was also huge, almost three hundred ninjas died during that attack, not to mention the loss of a class S ninja like Chiyo, it was a real blow to the enemy. Konoha''s troops had already arrived on the defensive line, reducing the The damage suffered.


    "What a beautiful sunset." Says an old man dressed in a loose outfit and a head covering with the character "Fire"


    "Hokage-Sama..." greeted Nori with a nod as she watched the sunset.


    "Can I sit next to you?" Asked he and seeing Nori nodding his head, Sarutobi slowly sat down on the bench while taking a pipe out of his pocket, put a little tobacco, lit it and then took a big puff before exhaling smoke.


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve enjoyed such a beautiful sunset." He said, taking a slight puff of smoke.


    "Usually people don''t know how to admire, they know just look." Says Nori, stretching slightly while staring at the clouds.


    "Maybe you''re right." Said Sarutobi, exalting a light smoke, then put his hand in his loose clothes and removed a black scroll.


    "These my personal list of ^sensor type ninjutsu^, you can learn one that should compensate for your missing eye," he said as he handed Nori the black scroll


    "Thank you." Says Nori by accepting the black scroll.


    "But I''m quite curious, why is Hokage-Sama personally moving for me?" Nori asked as she watched Sarutobi.


    Sarutobi didn''t answer for a moment, he first take a big puff of smoke, then sighed.


    "Don''t underestimate yourself, you are much more valuable than you think, according to your statistics you killed a total of 547 Suna ninjas, genins, Chunin and even Jonins, not to mention your victory against Chiyo."


    "Your reputation and nickname have already crossed all nations, your head is also priced on the 90 million Ryo black market."


    Upon hearing this a light layer of sweat ran down Nori''s forehead


    "Am I that famous?"


    "Even within Konoha, there are some people who think you should be a spy, but you can''t blame them, your growing power is really suspect, even I had doubts."


    Hearing that Nori didn''t get angry, he simply nodded, how could a ninja without talent who had repeated the ninja school several times suddenly become exageratedly strong like Nori? Even he would have doubts in their place.


    "But I trust to you, I don''t know why, but I feel the will of fire in you, but I have a simple question, to be sur, the techniques you used on the battlefield where did you get it from?"


    "I created it." Says Nori in a lazy voice


    Sarutobi remained silent for a moment before Says


    "The battlefield creates geniuses after all, I also come to tell you that you are being promoted to the rank of true Jonin."


    "And by the way, happy birthday."Says Sarutobi as he lifts off the bench and then begins to move away little by little.


    The sun had already set, the sky was darkening and Nori also got up and walked towards the hospital.


    ........


    ...


    ..


    Sitting on her hospital bed, Nori slowly read the contents of the scroll, then stopped and thought for a few seconds.


    The scroll really contained several ninjutsu, but most of them had many flaws or required special talent in sensory skills, but he finally found an interesting ninjutsu.


    Crystal Ball Jutsu


    RANK : A-rank


    CLASS : Supplementary


    RANGE : Long range (10m+)


    This technique consisted in spying on a person over a potentially infinite distance as long as you have the signature of his chakra, but it has many flaws such as the fact that you must absolutely use a reflective surface, you can also not observe a person with a higher strength than yourself.


    And this technique also depended on a high consumption of chakra but all this didn''t matter, because Nori had other ideas for this technique.


    "What if I used my injured eye as a reflective surface? then I will use this technique to see everything around me within a radius of 10 m to 360��."


    Then he executed three rather easy seals, his first attempt was a failure but he tried a second time and then a third time and ten minutes later, he saw with his left eye his room at 360�� with a view to the third person, this first gave him the desire to vomit then he got used to it little by little but as he continued, his left eye then started to heat it giving a feeling of burning, he then stopped using the technique.


    "The chakra consumption of this technique is really huge, but this is absolutely not a problem for me, but the resistance of a normal human eye to such a large amount of chakra is really low." Did he think for several seconds before saying


    "What if I replace my eye with a glass eye?"

 Chapter 20 - 2: Evil Sensei

    Time passed, it had been almost a month since our protagonist''s convalescence.


    "Nori-sama you can finally get out, the operation you asked for was a perfect success, your wounds are almost completely healed congratulations you are free." Says a young doctor outside the hospital door


    "Thank you, Doctor." Says Nori with a smile before leave the hospital


    On that beautiful sunny day, he calmly left the hospital, but this time without any bandage on his body, he wore a short-handled Yukata and simple sandals, his face had regained its glow except for a scar on his left eye, he walked calmly in the streets of Konoha so the wind blew on his short black hair.


    About ten minutes later, he arrived in front of his house, took the keys from his pocket and entered the house.


    "Achum*...I really need to clean up." Says Nori as he sneezes, then he opens his windows to let the smell of dirt who was acc.u.mulat in the rooms out.


    But soon someone knocked on his door and when he opened it, he was pleasantly surprised to see his three disciples.


    "Hello Sensei!!!"��3


    "Oh? What are you doing in Konoha?" Asked Nori surprised


    "Sensei all the people who participated in the first battle got leave including us." Says Ebisu with a smile.


    "So when we heard you left the hospital today, we came as fast as we could." Shiranui added


    "Sensei, you''ve already become very famous! Your youth has dazzled everyone!" Says Guy with fervor and passion


    Seeing his students with such great energy, an evil idea crossed his mind.


    "Well, you all know how to climb trees?" Asked Nori


    "Yes, Sensei!"


    "Well, we can now start part two of your training, go to get buckets and mops!"


    "Yes Sensei!"


    .....


    ....


    A few hours later Nori''s house shone with cleanliness, not a single speck of dust could be found.


    "Perfect!" Says Nori as he nods his head


    His three students were completely tired lying on the ground panting with traces of dirt all over their faces.


    "Are you really sure it''s a training, it''s more like doing household chores!" Says Shiranui with scepticism


    "Sensei, you didn''t lie to us by any chance?" Asked Ebisu


    "Ebisu stop talking nonsense, Nori-Sensei never will lie to us!" Says Guy.


    Hearing his three students, Nori was slightly embarrassed


    "Well, as you''ve trained well, we''re now moving on to phase three!" Says Nori


    "Wouldn''t that be doing your laundry by any chance, Nori-sensei?" Asked Shiranui with suspicion


    "How did you guess?" Nori replied


    "_" Ebisu


    "_" Guy


    "_" Shiranui


    ...


    ....


    "Well now we''re moving on to phase four!" Told Nori to his students who was lying on the ground again without a shred of energy.


    The three lying on the ground had tears running from their eyes.


    Where did we find a Sensei like that?


    But they were suddenly surprised to receive a scroll instead of a household task.


    "What is it?" asked Guy


    "For you Guy is a simplified version of a technique that I created called "Shave" adapted to Taijutsu and "Moonsteps" adapted to air moves, for you Ebisu a remote fighting technique it is called Tempest Kick and for you Shiranui who appreciates the blades, "Sword Gun" for the attack and "Moonsteps" for moves."


    All three quickly rose from the ground as if they had regained all their energy.


    "Thank you Sensei, you''re the best!!!!!"��3


    "Go on, you can leave now and after reading the scroll don''t forget to burn it." Says Nori seeing his studens running as soon as they heared the word "go"


    He shook his head then with a little laughter before closing his door and sitting on a futon in his backyard.


    First he executed a simple seal, creating a dozen clones of himself, then thinks for a moment before executing some seals.


    "Crystal Ball Jutsu"


    He closed his right eye and focused his attention on the left side of his sight.


    Then the image of Guy walking down a street appeared in front of him, then that of Shiranui and finally that of Ebisu.


    And he finally opened his right eye


    "My new crystal eye is really performing, even the image quality and chakra consumption has decreased." thinked he before his left view came back on him in the third person.


    Then he separated his clones into two groups


    "You ten are in charge of defend and you ten of attacking, we will not stop until we are used to seeing in the third person!"


    And without waiting, his clones began to fight each other using only Taijutsu.


    Nori seeing this, closed his eyes and also trained to change his point of view.


    He had also discovered that thanks to this technique he could also follow the movements of each of his clones, giving him an advantage in recognition.


    For example, he could send a clone to an enemy camp and observe its movements in real time instead of waiting for the clone to dissipate before receiving the information.


    Imagine then the effect that thirty clones scattered on the battlefield, it would have a effect of real-time surveillance cameras.


    With this idea in mind, Nori concentrated himself even more on his practice.

 Chapter 21 - PUB

    A small Help for a colleague:


    Her story is a classic story romance improveed, although I''m not a fan of the genre but I really like her writing style and perseverance.


    Name of the book : La Serpiente


    This is not the kind of book my readers like, but I hope you can recommend its work to fans of female romance.


    Yes, i know you were hoping for a new chapter, but i will publish soon a new chapter


    And please don''t read her book if you hate female romance.


    Ps: I will do some advertising for authors whose writing styles I like.


    If you are author put the link to your books in comment and if I like it PuB for you!

 Chapter 21 - 3: New mission

    "Nori-Sama, this is your Jonin ID card and your new Tactical Gillet, Hokage-Sama is waiting for you." Says a young Kunoichi behind a window while giving our protagonist the elements mentioned above.


    "Thanks" Says Nori before taking his new belongings and heading to the Hokage''s office.


    "Wait for Nori-Sama!" Says the Kunoichoi


    "What''s going on?" Asked our protagonist


    Then the Kunoichi with a slightly timid expression took out a sheet of paper and a pen


    "Can I have an signature?"


    "Hmm?"


    At first he was surprised but finally nodded and signed


    "Thanks Nori-sama"


    Then he headed again towards the Hokage''s office again


    "Am I really that famous?"


    But he left that question aside for the moment and entered the office.


    Sarutobi was sitting on an armchair surrounded by a pile of doc.u.ments that he read patiently and methodically before imposing his seal on it, seeing Nori enter he stopped his actions and looked at him with a smile


    "Ohq! Nori I see you already look like you''re in great physical shape, you''ve recovered well, I hope you get all your strength back."


    "


    "Hello Hokage-Sama, I''ve already recovered 90% of my injuries, I feel ready to start working again." Nori replied with a smile


    "And for your eye, will it not bother you? You can keep taking a few more days off." Says Sarutobi


    "Thank you Hokage-Sama but I''m ready to do it again."


    "Well then I have a mission to give you, it''s a mission of rank S." Said the Hokage as he opened his drawer and took out a green scroll and a sealed bleu scroll that he threw at Nori.


    Nori grabbed the rolls and read the green scroll carefully for two minutes before putting it in one of his pockets.


    ""I hope you will be able to carry out this mission in complete discretion." Says Sarutobi with an expression that cannot hide the seriousness of the situation.


    "Hokage-Sama, I wonder if I can do this mission alone."


    "Why?"


    "Because it would be very embarrassing to have a team in a mission that could have such a high diplomatic stake and if the proposal fails they could decide to kill me."


    "I trust myself to escape alone, but I''m not sure I can do it with teammates."


    Sarutobi thought for a few seconds and then nodded his head


    "Well, I agree, but be careful, Onoki has a really bad temper."


    Nori nodded and then he left the Hokage building and went straight home.


    .....


    ..


    A few hours later he left Konoha, wearing his battle dress, sword and backpack with some provisions and then began to set off for Iwa.


    His mission was simple but also difficult or rather uncertain, he had to go to Iwa with the second scroll given by the Hokage and transmit it to the Tsuchikage, although this mission seems simple it involves many parameters.


    First, he must carry out this mission without leaving as little trace as possible, second, he must enter Iwa territory with complete discretion and avoid any unnecessary fighting, third, in the event of failure of the mission, he must escape quickly from the territory of one of the most powerful villages in the world and even if successful, there is nothing to guarantee his safety after all, the village of konoha would not jeopardize a possible reconciliation for his death.


    So this mission was not only an ungrateful mission but also a mission with many dangers but it proves at least one thing.


    "The third Hokage trusts me." Nori whispered while accelerating even faster.


    .....


    ....


    "Sarutobi, why you had giving this task at a this kid, don''t forget that although he has great strength, his actions and his improvement remain suspect." Says Danz? standing in the Hokage''s office


    Sarutobi then took his pipe and lit it and took a big puff of smoke.


    "This kid as you just said has great strength, although he is suspicious in many ways but his parents were Konoha''s ninjas, he too grew up in Konoha, he saved his comrades several times on the battlefield and even Haoki with his bad temper is full of praise for him, I am getting old and I think it will soon be time to give way to the young." Says Sarutobi as smoke came out of his nostrils.


    "Sarutobi doesn''t tell me you''re thinking about that kid for Hokage''s position!" Says Danz? with dissatisfaction.


    "Not at the moment, there are also other promising young people, but to be Hokage, you need strength, a solid reputation and support from the village ninjas, this kid already has two of these qualities and he''s only eighteen years old, but in two years who knows if he won''t have these three qualities." Says Sarutobi, staring at Danz?''s facial expression that released a certain hostility.


    The silence then settled down for a short while and Danz? turned around and opened the office door


    "Sarutobi I wouldn''t wait that long."


    Said Danz? before leaving the office leaving Sarutobi alone with a pensive look.


    Then finally Sarutobi turned off his pipe and continued to read the pile of doc.u.ments from on his desk ignoring danz?''s last sentence.

 Chapter 22 - Chpter 4: Refusal

    About four kilometre from the village of Iwa our protagonist was walking on a clear road through rocky formations, he stopped front a stone bridge for a few minutes more as if waiting for someone to arrive.


    "5s...7s...8s...12s...15s...17s...30s...41s..63s."


    Then suddenly about ten ninja wearing Iwa''s frontal protection coming out of the rock formations surrounded him.


    "Konoha''s Ninja, don''t make a move!" Says a Kunoichi with black hair dressed in the common red outfit of Iwa''s ninja with a kunai in her hand.


    "It took them 63 seconds to feel my presence, this bridge must be the limit of the detection formation." Nori thought before says


    "On behalf of the Land of Fire and third Hokage, I would like a private meeting with Tsuchikage-Sama."


    All Iwa''s ninjas looked at him with a murderous look except for the Kunoichi, she closed her eyes for a few minutes before reopening them


    "Search him!" Said she.


    Nori did not resist and let two ninjas search her bag and clothes.


    "It carries nothing but a sword, a few scrolls and provisions." Says one of them to the kunoichi.


    "If you really come in the name of the land of fire then follow us without resistance." Says she as she walks to the bridge, Nori followed her, leaving Iwa''s other ninjas back at their works.


    "1s...10s...30...50s...60s...120s..."


    Nori silently counted the secondes as he followed the Kunoichi, the village of Iwa was a village with a rather special topography, the rocky mountain ranges that surround the village provide a natural stronghold, the village''s infrastructure is built from much of the surrounding rock and stone, shaped into tower-like structures that are inter-connected by a network of bridges.


    "360s..390s...420s..."


    And when Nori counted up to 481, they finally arrived at a large door made of Peter with the kanji "earth" which opened slowly, then came out of the door three people.


    A fairly large man with a square face, another thin man with purple hair wearing a scarf with multiple scars on his face and between them was a rather old man with a triangular beard and a moustache that had angular corners, a big red nose and thick eyebrows, the top of his head was completely bald, although, he had long white hair on the lower-half of his head which is styled in a traditional chonmage hair cut, the back of which was tied with a yellow ribbon into a topknot.


    It was the third Tsuchikage, Onoki.


    The three stared Nori with a careful look a moment before Onoki said


    "What message have send this bum Hiruzen, hurry up, young man, I''m a very busy man, I don''t have time to waste."


    Upon hearing that, Nori did not speak, he removed the scroll that had given him third Hokage and threw it at the Tsuchikage.


    The man with scars next to the Tsuchikage grabbed him and after examining the parchment for a few seconds gave it to the Tsuchikage.


    "It''s not a trap."


    Onoki then took the scroll and after having read it, he began to laugh.


    "Sarutobi you really think I''m going to stop the war now with all the losses Iwa has suffered!"


    Then he will tear apart the scroll and turn around to leave.


    "Kill him! It will be a good answer for Konoha"


    The Kunoichi who accompanied Nori withdrew a Kunai so early and using Body flicker appeared behind him wanting to stab him.


    But in a blink of an eye Nori disappeared from her field of vision and then reappeared the second one which followed a meter behind her by sheathe his sword.


    The Kunoichi''s head fell out of her body creat a geyser of blood before rolling on the ground, stopping the steps of Onoki and the two men who followed him.


    "Should I take this attack and your actions more like an Onoki-Sama refusal." Says Nori as his right eye gave off an aura of absolutely terrifying serenity.


    Onoki turned around and looked at him for a moment but this time with caution


    "I remember that now, you''re Konoha''s brat who killed Chidoya and kill many Suna ninja."


    "Then I must take this as a refusal." Says Nori


    "It doesn''t matter anymore, kid, since Konoha decides to send me a ninja with such a great talent to kill him before he reaches his maximum, so I can only accept." Says Onoki with a big smile


    Then Onoki floated slowly in the air and crossed his palms.


    "Jinton : Detachment of the Primitive World Technique!"


    A white light appeared in Onoki''s palms and arrived almost instantly in front of Nori before materializing a transparent cube of about two meters.


    "Shave"


    Nori moved back almost instinctively, all that was inside the cube was then pulverized before disappearing.


    Nori without turning around then began to flee, this fighting was fundamentally useless, he would certainly not win on enemy territory, he had already accomplished his mission, he now simply had to return to Konoha.


    But soon he was surrounded by a transparent cube.


    "Shave!"


    He again dodged Onoki''s attack that was floating behind him, tirelessly pursuing him.


    "I am about eight minutes from the bridge since the attack of Onoki, 7s have passed, the intervention capacity of the other Iwa ninjas is 63s, to avoid the encircling, I must execute the eight-minute journey in 56 seconds (63s-7s)."Thinked Nori as a slightly blue smoke began to emanated from his legs.


    "Gear One: Shave."


    Then his body was propelled forward, leaving only the shadow of his silhouette and some sonic boom.


    "Shit! How does Konoha feed this kid?"


    Thought Onoki floating in the sky and seeing the silhouette of Nori overtake him and disappear on the horizon.


    "But I haven''t said my last word." then he executed several seals


    "Akuta!"

 Chapter 23 - 5: Never annoy a sadist

    Nori who crossed the Iwa''s mountain ranges at full speed dodging the official roads through the cliffs suddenly stopped and hid behind a rock.


    He closed his right eye for a moment before executing several seals.


    "What are these things?" thought he thought with a 3P view (third person view) as a kind of golem mud coming out of the cracks between the cliffs heading towards him.


    "I have 40 seconds left and another ten kilometers, I have to win quickly and leave Iwa''s detection range."


    "Katon : Dragon Flame Jutsu!"


    Then he spit a column of flames about three meters towards the mud golem that blocked his way and then used moonsteps that allowed him to fly around them.


    But barely having surpassed the other golem, he was soon intercepted by others.


    "What is this technique." Thinked he, about it by clenching his teeth and then he used Moonsteps again but the golem of mud suddenly projected from the ground towards him.


    "Moonsteps!"


    He then climbed further into the sky avoiding the golem attacks.


    "I now have about forty seconds left, with Moonsteps I can only exercise about 48% of Shave''s speed, the mountain ranges are surely all surrounded by these golems."


    "But how do the golems do to find me, it has no meaning, the only way would be to detect me through the signature of my chakra." Then he executed several seals again


    "Shadow clone Jutsu"


    Then thirty-five copies of our protagonist fell from the sky and scattered in all directions, and as expected the mud golems chased them leaving a clear path for him.


    And unwaited, Nori crossed the mountain ranges again with a breathtaking speed.


    ...


    ....


    Further on about 3km away Onoki floating in the sky accompanied by his two previous men quickly arrived at Nori''s last position.


    "The mud golems have been fooled by a cloning technique, they pursue the wrong targets, if this One-eyed kid who still smells like b.r.e.a.s.t milk run away, it will hurt my reputation." Shouted Onoki in rage before accelerating his speed.


    "Onoki-Domo wait for us!!!" Shouted his two sidekicks.


    ....


    ...


    Near a cliff further south a very fast shadow crossed the stone bridge that served as the main road back to Iwa at a prodigious speed.


    "I''m three seconds late." Says Nori, seeing by his telescopic view several Iwa ninjas coming towards him from all direction.


    "What is it?!" He exclaimed, seeing through his left eye a kind of blue barrier, extending towards his position.


    "Damn you old bastard!!!!! Do you really think I''m so easy to kill!!!!!!" Nori shouted with a certain anger that rarely manifested itself in his person.


    He then drew his sword and stopped about ten meters from the bridge, he put himself in an attack position and infused his chakra into his sword with great control.


    A few seconds later he was completely surrounded by a hundred ninjas who looked at him with a menacing look.


    And soon Onoki flying followed by his two men landed a few meters away.


    "One-eyed kid what would you say to join Iwa and betray Konoha, you have good ability and your speed is remarkable, think about my offer." said Onoki with a slight smile of complacency as if he had already won.


    "You''re a very vain old fool." Says Nori in attack position with his right eye closed.


    Upon hearing Nori''s insult, her winning expression disappeared and was replaced by an angry face.


    "Damn kid, today''s young people, you no longer have any respect for old people, go to hell one-eyed kid!!!!"


    A light appeared in Onoki''s palms and at the same time a blue smog emanated from Nori.


    "Gear One : Fulll Body"


    "Jinton : Detachment of the Primitive World!"


    At the same time, Onoki''s ball of light appeared twice as fast as the previous times in front of Nori, then a transparent white cube wrapped him, the different actions of Onoki had already taken into account the speed demonstrated by Nori, accelerating several times the speed of execution of his technique, but for Nori, Onoki''s actions were slow, it was as if he was being put in slow motion.


    The air had like turned into a liquid, he walked slowly with difficulty towards Onoki and then released the Chakra in his sword into several chakra blades towards Onoki and his two acolytes before running with difficulty towards the South cutting the body of any ninja who was encircling him, leaving slowly but surely out of the Iwa''s ninjas then he disappeared little by little on the horizon.


    But for Iwa''s ninjas it was a different version of the story.


    Konoha''s ninja, who was about to undergo the legendary Jinton of great Tsuchikage Onoki, disappeared and then suddenly created a huge Sonic Boom, followed by a whole line of about thirty ninja cut in half and projected by a powerful current of air that crossed the Iwa''s ninjas like an overpowerful arrow.


    "What... what has happened?" Asked a young ninja to his companion


    "I... I don''t know." Says he


    "Ahhh The Tsuchigake!! The Tsuchikage is wounded!!!!" Shouted a ninja seeing Onoki lying on the ground with his two sidekicks as blood flowed from their bodies.


    Meanwhile Nori, who was escaping, suddenly stopped and spit out a sip of blood before sit under a tree.


    "My blood vessels are burning me, my bones are suffering, but it was worth it for teach a lesson to old trash Hahaha." Laughed Nori with a small sadistic laugh before getting up and running south.


    Never annoy a sadist


    Two days later the ninja world learned of Iwa''s attack by a ninjas Konoha''s ninja whose fame spread to a terrifying level following the replacement of the Tsuchikage Onoki due to serious injury and his advanced age.

 Chapter 24 - 6: The pickpocket

    The city of Edo is one of the great cities of the land of the earth, gambling, woman, drink, thermal spring, everything was pleasant there.


    The streets were bright, the buildings made of high quality marble and metal stood throughout the city giving it an atmosphere of wealth.


    In the streets the crowd of wealthy visitor were crowding around dressed in smart clothes mixing with the local inhabitants but among this visitor was a young man with black hair with a scar on his left eye, carrying a short sword to his waist as he walked the streets.


    "My clone has already given Onoki''s answer to the Hokage, I think it''s better to take advantage of this mission to have some fun." He said as he admired the architecture of the city.


    Then he entered a traditional bar at the end of a nearby street, he was quickly greeted by several young girls who made him sit on a f?ton and began to serve him sake.


    The atmosphere was calm and the customers were separated by several partitions, Nori drank slowly enjoying the slightly sour and sour taste of the drink.


    "Lord your cup is empty.." Says one of the girls before pouring the alcohol into Nori''s guinomi.


    "Thank you" says Nori calmly, continuing to drink.


    Then Nori left the bar aftet an hour or so, walking in the streets with a slightly red face, hen he started singing as he crossed the streets.


    "....I''ll tell you all about it when I see you again..."


    But a young boy with red hair ran towards him, hitting himself against him before getting up and apologizing and then continued on his way as Nori stopped and watched him disappear into the crowd.


    Further on, the young boy stopped in a dark alley and took a few bills out of his pocket.


    "Wow!!!!! This guy is really rich jackpot hahahaha" Suddenly said the young boy with a joy laugh.


    But suddenly a hand appeared behind him and took back the money.


    "It''s not good to steal Kid."


    A shiver crossed the boy''s back then he turned his head.


    "Ow... Ow... Ow... stop, sir... I won''t steal anymore... aaaaa."


    .....


    ....


    Then he continued his walk in an onsen before heading to a good barbecue restaurant.


    "It''s time to find a good inn."


    Nori suddenly stopped walking with a dark expression


    "Why are you following me, kid?"


    The boy hiding behind a wall then came out with a few drops of sweat on his forehead, took a deep breath and hurried to kneel down in front of Nori.


    Nori''s lips tensed slightly at the sight of this scene.


    Kid, you think we''re in a f.u.c.ki*ng roman xianxia?


    But he quickly came to his senses and said.


    "What do you think i can teach you, I''m just a poor traveler, unless you want to learn the art of dumpster diving."


    The young boy still kneeling then said


    "I saw your ID for a brief moment when I went through your pockets, you''re a konoha ninja."


    On hearing this Nori was starting to get a slight headache, in fact he had deliberately let the kid steal from him to see if any other ninjas had tricked him, but finaly he see the kid was just a simple pickpocket.


    But the kid found out his identity, he didn''t want to kill him and he didn''t have any Genjutsu to erase his memory.


    Finally Nori sighed and asked


    "Why do you want me to teach you, trust me, there''s nothing good about ninja work, you risk your life for next to nothing, the mortality rate is horrible and you''ll spend your whole life killing, the value of a ninja''s life is no different than a dog''s in the end."


    "Then go home and give up this idea." He said as he passed the boy kneeling on the ground walking slowly towards a nearby street.


    But the young boy quickly caught up with him and knelt down once more, attracting the eyes of passers-by this time.


    "Master I want to become stronger to help my friends in danger and protect them please teach me."


    Nori looking at the boy''s determined face and seeing the line of tears running down his cheeks couldn''t help but sigh again.


    "Well, let''s find a quiet place and explain to me in more detail why you want to help your friends in danger."


    "Master follow me, you will understand." He said with a determined facial expression as he wiped away his tears.


    Then Nori followed him through several old alleyways and reached the outskirts of the city. He took Nori to a neighborhood full of old houses and dilapidated streets, then he stopped in front of a wooden house with a small chimney on the roof and shouted


    "Friends, I''m back!"

 Chapter 25 - 7: The young woman and the children

    Three children about ten years old then came out of the small wooden house looking at Nori with watchful eyes, then one of them, a young redheaded girl said


    "Yato , Haya-chan asked you not to wander around the city, since a week we''ve been looking for you everywhere!"


    Yato then began to scratch his hair embarrassingly before pointing at Nori with his finger...


    "But look, I brought a ninja, he''s gonna help us find the others."


    "You fools, like a ninja would be interested in us, I''ll strangle you!!!" Shouted the little girl running violently towards Yato


    "Aghh...ahhh...stop it I won''t do it again...ahhh...it hurts..."


    Nori saw the kid getting beaten up and couldn''t help but laugh.


    Finally attracting the attention of all the children, including the little redheaded girl who then stopped hitting Yato.


    Then the door of the house opened, and out came a pretty young woman with blond hair dressed in a red kimono, as she walked slowly and with difficulty towards Nori.


    "Thank you, sir, for bringing Yato to us. My name is Haya... *cough*." said she, coughing violently


    The children then rushed towards the young woman with worried faces.


    "Haya-chan doesn''t come out, go back inside."


    "Haya-chan the doctor said you can''t go out in your condition."


    "Haya-chan..."


    Seeing the children rushing to help the young woman named Haya, Nori couldn''t help but help bring her inside.


    The wooden house was divided into two rooms, a main room and a large bedroom with several f?ton. Nori and the children put Haya on a f?ton, then another child covered her with an old blanket.


    "Thank you for your gentleman... cough... then I know your name." She said as her face was slightly pale.


    "Nori Hisamatsu" replied Nori in a calm and soothing voice...


    "Haya-Chan, I just wanted to find the others. I''m sorry if I hurt your feelings." Said Yato With guilt in his voice


    "It''s no big deal Yato you only wanted to help your friends, but don''t go out so long in the future."


    "It''s okay now let''s let Haya-Chan rest." Says the little redhead


    "May I speak to her alone?" Nori asked the children


    The children had a hesitant expression for a moment before Haya said


    "You may go."


    The children then nodded their heads and walked out of the room leaving Nori and Haya


    "Mr. Nori, what do you want to talk to me about... *cough*..."


    "Can you tell me about these so-called disappearances the kid was talking about."


    Haya stopped talking for a moment before looking at Nori with a smile.


    "I don''t want to bother Mr. Nori with our problems, you''ve already brought us back..."


    But before she finished her words, Noti interrupted her.


    "Don''t worry about me. I don''t have to do anything anyway. Tell me about the disappearances."


    Haya fell silent again before she began to tell Nori the facts.


    Five months ago, in the abandoned district of Edo, children began to disappear mysteriously, the families notified then the authorities, but they were completely ignored, the abandoned district was a place belonging to the original inhabitants of the Edo valley, but since the economic changes in the city, the original inhabitants were gradually pushed out of the city centre, the cost of living in Edo was exorbitant, the horrendously high taxes added to the disaster of the previous two Ninja wars, many civilians from Edo died, Added to the arrival of a corrupt and shameless Daimyo who owned all the shops in the city and marginalized the poor, Edo was a paradise for the rich tourists and a hell for the poor inhabitants.


    Even if everyone in the abandoned district was killed it wouldn''t bother anyone.


    And among the missing children were three children she had adopted, her father and mother were originally shopkeepers from a small town near Edo, who died in a skirmish between ninjas during the second war, she then came to this town and paid for a house in the abandoned district of Edo, then she gradually adopted children who were victims of the war, trying to take care of them as much as she could.


    "They''re poor children, they''ve already suffered so much from the war ... *cough*...I couldn''t even help them...*cough*...they disappeared under my responsibility..I''m the one at fault..." she said as tears streamed from her eyes.


    Nori fell silent and the children, who also had their ears glued to the door, began to cry.


    Yato then gritted his teeth and opened the door


    "Haya-Chan, it''s not your fault! You''ve always done your best for us, I''ll find Seichiro and the others."


    "Yato..." she said as she dried her tears


    Nori then got up and began to walk towards the exit door.


    "I thought I''d have a quiet vacation, Yato''s coming with me, we''re going to find your friends."


    "Master...wait for me..." Yato shouted following Nori outside.


    "Yato''s coming back, Haya-chan we can''t leave that idiot with someone we''ve only just met." Says the little redheaded girl.


    Haya then fell silent looking at the open door for a moment with a slightly worried facial expression.

 Chapter 26 - 8: The doctor Shinn?

    In an alley Nori and Yato was sitting on barrels with depressed faces.


    "Not a single piece of useful information." Said Nori


    "Not a single trace." Said Yato


    "Not a single clue."��2


    "Are you sure no details have escaped your notice?" Asked Nori


    "Master we had almost questioned everyone in the neighborhood and no one saw anything and there were no particular events in the last few months...wait master it''s true there was a change in the neighborhood about a year ago." exclaimed Yato


    Nori immediately hit him on the head...


    "Silly! This is now that you remember."


    "Ouch...but master, I don''t think it has anything to do with the abductions."


    "Every detail is important, kid, and stop calling me *master*." Says Nori.


    "Yes sensei!!"


    "ouch...ouch...sensei stoooop!"


    ....


    .....


    ..


    In front of a small, rather dilapidated building, Yato began to tell at Nori, the story of a doctor, coming about a year ago in the abandoned neighbourhoods.


    The doctor''s name was Shinn?, he opened a small clinic on the site of an old abandoned shoe shop, according to Yato he is a very gifted doctor, with extraordinary skills, he saved several people seriously injured and on the verge of death in the last year, making him admired and appreciated by everyone in the neighborhood, he was a very smiling and patient man who almost never asked for money.


    Listening to Yato''s story, Nori looked carefully at the small clinic where several locals came in and out with an interested expression and then entered the clinic.


    After waiting for a few moments in a crowded room full of the sick and wounded, a male voice filled with kindness said


    "Next."


    Nori and Yato then entered a small room with two beds, some surgical instruments and pharmaceuticals in which there was an elderly man with long grey hair that flows out at the back, and muttonchops connected to his beard of the same colour. His eyebrows were thick and of a darker grey, but neatly trimmed, he also had yellow eyes with dark bags around them, and tear troughs under them, he wore a black shirt with a white gi with brown and blue edges over it, and further a sleeveless red jacket with gold sidings over that, and simple blue pants with a dark red bandanna, then with a kind and generous look and a little smile on his lips, he said


    "How can I help you my friends."


    "Are you Dr. Shinn??" Asked Nori.


    "I''d like to ask you a few questions about the recent disappearance of several children."


    Hearing Nori''s words, the facial expression of chino didn''t flinch, he continued to smile and said


    "I was also concerned about this case, I''d be happy to help you."


    Then after a short interrogation, Nori greeted the doctor with a smile and left the clinic with Yato.


    "We''ve wasted our time again." Said yato with a sigh


    "No, I think we have a lead." Says Nori with both eyes closed.


    Thanks to his eye, he could see the expression of kindness disappearing from Dr. Shinn?''s face in his clinic, as he opened a drawer and removed a key that he put in his pocket before resuming his kind smile and continuing another consultation.


    ...


    .....


    Night fell on the abandoned districts, the doctor shinn? closed the door of his clinic and began to walk through the alleyways, he made several detours before heading towards an old abandoned building far from the district.


    He went to the back of the building, cleaned the floor with his shoes for a moment before revealing a trap door, put a key in a lock, turned it, then opened the trap door and went down a small tunnel.


    Then he walked for a few seconds in front of a door, which he opened by executing several seals revealing dozens of explosive Tag stuck behind and a large room with a dozen children asleep in cages, strange substances in transparent glass jars, as well as various human organs.


    He took several scrolls and put them in his pockets before placing explosive Tag all over the walls.


    "Why would a Jonin from Konoha as famous as Nori Hisamatsu, who can injure and even kill Kage-level ninjas, care about my business, the plan must have been discovered, damn you great nation!" he whispered while placing more explosive Tag.


    But suddenly a strong current of air passed through the tunnel quickly reaching the underground room before stopping behind Shinn? who stopped his actions.


    "How did you find me, I was sure no one was following me." Asked Shinno slowly without turning around.


    "Even though I''m one-eyed my eyes have never left you."


    "You deserve your reputation." Slowly said Shinno


    "My turn to ask a question, more than 34 children have gone missing in last months, but I only count 13, where are the others?"


    "Hahahahaha!"


    "Hahahahaha!"


    Shinno laughed madly and slowly turned his gaze to Nori with a wicked smile.


    "You already know the answer, Nori of bloody storms." But before he finished his whole sentence a powerful kick hit him, throwing him against the wall.


    Then Nori walked slowly towards him and drew his sword and with several slash cut him into several pieces, but his body was then replaced by a piece of wood.


    "He took advantage of my kick to escape with a D?ton ninjutsu through the wall."


    Then Nori looked at the caged kids for a while and one step, disappeared.

 Chapter 27 - 9: Kill for yourself

    Shinn? who was crossing the abandoned district and was about to leave the city at full speed suddenly felt a great heat wave behind him.


    He quickly made a 360�� rotation dodging the pillar of fire and landed unharmed on a tree.


    "Konoha''s ninja, why should we fight, we can cooperate, if you wish, tell me about your mission and I''ll help you accomplish it if it''s not too detrimental to my interests."


    "If that''s all it is, can we cooperate?" Said Shinno with a big smile, then he drew his sword and rushed towards Shinn?.


    "Yes, at first it was just to help an annoying kid, but now I want your life..." Nori said, staring at him with a murderous look


    "This is your answer, well,so you can die."


    "Body Revival Technique."


    A large amount of black chakra will be released from his body, Shinn?''s body then began to become muscular, his upper body clothes were torn, his white hair gradually became black.


    Then he dodge Nori''s slash easily, took his wrist and throwed him in the air.


    "Because of you konoha ninja, I should delay my plan, die."


    Shino waved his hands unleashing several waves of dark chakra towards Nori.


    Nori always calm but with a murderous look used moon steps and dodged the black chakra waves before landing on the ground.


    "Shave!"


    With one step Nori threw herself at full speed towards shinn? and thus began a hand-to-hand fight at an insane speed.


    Nori gave several kicks to Shinn? who dodged them then grabbed his leg and pulled he towards him then charged his left fist with dark chakra before attacking Nori at an inhuman speed, Nori reacted quickly by executing several seals in less than half a second and spat out a column of fire towards Shinn?.


    Forcing him to cancel his offensive and retreat backwards, Nori executed the shadowclone jutsu and attacked Shinn? in different directions at the same time.


    But when he and his clones were less than a meter away from Shinn?, Shinn? smiled slightly and then gathered his palms towards the original.


    A large amount of chakras were gathered in his palms and then all of a sudden he released a compressed vortex of black chakra.


    "Revival Fist!"


    Nori felt as if he had been hit by a mastodon, her body screaming in pain was thrown backwards and her clones dissipated.


    *Bang* *Bang* *Bang*


    He broke a dozen trees on his way before being stopped by a rock, Nori spat out a lot of blood then struggled to get up again.


    "I say it one more time Nori Xxxx you truly deserve your reputation, but you will die today." Says Shinn? walking towards Nori with a smile full of malice.


    Nori, without answering him, began to infuse his chakra in his sword, put himself in an attack position, then looked at Shinn? with an oppressive gaze exuding a great murderous desire.


    Shinn? then stopped and retreated unconsciously.


    "He is hurt, but why does he give me such a sense of danger?"


    He thought for a moment, then finally smiled and said


    "A mouse near death can be full of surprises."


    "Since I came into this world I have never killed anyone for my sake, at least not for personal reasons, but you..." Nori whispered in attack position.


    "I wouldn''t kill you for the children, or for Yato, or for my ninja work! I''ll kill you for myself."


    "Just die!!"


    "Gear One : Full Body"


    Time slowed down considerably as Nori''s body gave off a blue smoke, his right pupil became dark blue then he slowly approached Shinn? and punched him, one, then two, then three, then four, five, six, seven, eight, nine...


    He struck him again and again throwing him in slow motion towards the sky, then he concentrated his chakra in his sword once again, executing the transformation of nature with difficulty.


    Then with one slash created a wind chakra blade that went slowly towards shinn?.


    All this took some time to be explained but, like Shinn?, Nori suddenly disappeared and his body was hit by a dozen devastating blows that broke all his bones, throwing him into the sky and before he could react, he was cut in two, remaining terrified even at the last moment of his life.


    *Bang* *Bang* Bang*


    Supersonic booms then followed before Nori stopped, and fall to the ground, then he saw the shattered corpse of Shinn? slowly fall from the sky.


    He again spat out a large sip of blood and rose slowly and with difficulty, then walked towards Shinn?''s corpse, his eyes fell on slightly tattered scrolls which he retrieved, then he performed a Katon technique, burning Shinn?''s body and left the battle location.


    ...


    ....


    ....


    "Wake up, kids, us had find the kids!!!!"


    This night, in the abandoned district , twelve of the missing children were found, then the children told of the horrible treatment they received from Dr. Shinn? in tears and of the experiences they underwent daily, as well as the death of the other children who disappeared.


    The surviving children were picked up by their families and the other families mourned the death of their children whose bodies they had not even found.


    Nori, Yato and another frail little boy in tattered clothes watched the children return to their families.


    "Yato, Shin and Ichi, they are...they are..." said the little boy with tears streaming from his eyes.


    "Don''t say anything Seichiro, I get it, it''s not your fault, it''s not your fault." Said Yato trying not to cry but finally couldn''t help but shed tears.


    Wounded Nori said nothing, he looking silently at the sky as Yato and Seichiro wept all the tears from their bodies.

 Chapter 28 - 10: I will end this war

    Time passed quickly and six months passed since the Shinn? incident in the Abandoned District, the inhabitants and families gradually resumed their lives, Nori paid from his savings a large piece of land in the Abandoned District and built a large orphanage there (he is a true millionaire, since the battle at the border of the country of sands add to this the assassination of a commander such as Chiyo.) who took in the orphans, in which he invited Haya and the children, although reluctant at first, Haya finaly joined the orphanage and became its director under the encouragement of Nori and the children.


    The more time passed, the more the orphanage was filled up. Because of Haya''s disease she was helped by an old woman from the Abandoned District called Megumi who although severe was appreciated by the children.


    Nori who was the owner of the orphanage was only seen for about two hours a day except weekends, he spent most of his time practicing in his private yard, but he was also loved by children as he always took the time to play with them.


    Time went by and it had been more than a year since Nori had founded the orphanage, but this day was also an important day for Nori because he had finally mastered the *Body Revival Technique* that he had picked up from Shinn?''s corpse and his technique Gear One, creating a perfect technique to improve his strength, speed, agility and without causing irreversible damage, the cost of his new technique was only his horrible consumption of physical stamina, but is this a problem for our protagonist?


    Nori stood in his backyard and dissipated his fifty clones.


    "One year, it took me that long but I finally sucess, add to that the transformation of the nature of the chakra into the fire element today''s self could crush the self of the past into one slash."


    "It''s time to return to Konoha, the Hokage has already covered me for a year''s absence. If I stay out too long, I could be considered a deserter." Said he looking up at the slightly cloudy sky, he took off his training clothes, changed, Then he gathered his belongings and looked at the room in which he spent a whole year before closing the door behind him and headed to the outdoor gardens, where the children were playing.


    Seeing Nori coming, They rushed towards him.


    "Nori Sensei, why are you wearing a backpack?"


    "Nori-Sensei come play with us!"


    "Nori-sensei you promised you''d play with us."


    "Nori-Sensei what''s in your bag?"


    Seeing this Nori couldn''t help but have a slight headache, but he smiled anyway and replied


    "I have urgent business and I''ll have to go away for a while."


    "Nori-Sensei you want to leave, we won''t let you." said a little girl before clinging to his right arm.


    "Nori-Sensei stay!!!!!" Shouted a young boy clinging to his legs.


    Then all the children jumped up and hung on to his neck and his arm.


    "You little rascals stop bothering Mr. Nori." Said an old woman with a stern voice approaching them.


    "Ahhh! fled! This is the witch..."


    "Oh if she catches you you''ll be punished!!!!"


    "Help!"


    Then the children let go of Nori and ran away in a hurry.


    "Hahahaha"


    Seeing that, Nori was able to stop his self from laughing in tears before his eyes fell on the old woman.


    "Mrs. Megumi, I think I''ll leave them in your care."


    She also laughs and says


    "These little rascals are really undisciplined."


    Nori took a large envelope out of his bag and gave it to him.


    "For the orphanage''s future expenses."


    Then he greeted Her one last time and walked slowly towards the main door of the orphanage, but when he was about to leave, he saw Haya, Yato, Seichiro and several children with a banner on the roof with the words (Come back soon!) write on it.


    "Nori we''re waiting for you!"


    "Nori come back soon!"


    At first he was surprised but he quickly smile and then waved his hands one last time towards these people whom he got to know before turning around and began to walk south-east towards the Land of Fire.


    When he finally left the city of Edo, he looked one last time at this city where wealth and poverty are mixed, before resuming his walk, then his smile disappeared giving way to an indifferent facial expression.


    "But before I go back to Konoha, I have one last thing to do." said he as he infused his chakra out his body, projecting violently an immense amount of green chakra


    "I will end this war."


    Then with one step violently projected itself into the sky, disappearing little by little on the horizon.


    - - - - - -


    Due to the Christmas holidays your dear author has decided to go on a roadtrip until January.


    So don''t expect a new chapter before January.


    Happy New Year dear reader and may the strength be with you.

 Chapter 29 - 11: Massacre (1/4)

    In the main Konoha camp about 20 kilometers from the Kanabi bridge in the camp''s largest tent, several Konoha ninjas wearing metal helmets kept talking to a middle-aged man with short hair and a small goatee


    "Commander Haoki, We''ve lost another unit, iwa''s ninjas are pushing us back faster and faster."


    "Commander Haoki, We just lost unit 2F, we lost unit 9M, We lost unit 1H-A."


    "There are too many of them." whispered Haoki looking at the map, judging the best strategic positions, but he was currently using the most optimal deployment, finaly he stood up and was about to join the battlefield when one of the sensors types ninjas cried out


    "Commander Haoki, it''s incredible, a change has happened."


    "4R-T unit has just been rescued by a mysterious ninjas, iwa''s enemy unit has been annihilated!!!"


    "9G-L unit has just been rescued by a mysterious ninjas, iwa''s enemy unit has been annihilated!!!"


    "3K-L unit....."


    "1A unit...."


    "7O-T unit..."


    The tent was in turmoil, the Sensor types ninjas all shouted the same chorus with fright, even Commander Haoki couldn''t help swallowing a sip of saliva.


    "Commander Haoki, Iwa''s ninjas begin retreating backwards, our units also retreat to the camp!!!!"


    "Have we received reinforcements?" asked he


    "No sir!...this is the work of only person...wait !! someone just confirmed the identity of the person, it''s the famous Konoha Nori ninjas of bloody storms!!!!"


    Hearing that, Commander Haoki then began to laugh with joy


    "If it''s that demon then everything will be alright hahaha"


    ....


    ...


    On the battlefield a silhouette surrounded by a flow of green chakra disappeared and constantly reappeared, after each of his movements a ninja of Iwa would die, his silhouette flashed again and again going faster and faster slicing each ninja of Iwa in half on his way.


    "What''s going on?" Asked one of Konoha''s ninja to his teammate who was amazed by the show in front of him.


    "I... I don''t know, is that a new weapon?" The other answered.


    But the green silhouette disappeared again and then a few second later a voice came behind them.


    "Excuse me, may I ask you for a map marking the enemy positions?"


    The two suddenly turned around and instinctively retreated, but seeing the konoha headband worn by the young man, suddenly appeared behind them, they quickly calmed down.


    "Which unit do you belong to?"


    Asked the two ninjas with a suspicious voice.


    But without answering Nori took a map out of his backpack and showed it to them, the two seeing the map had their eyes almost popped out of their sockets.


    "Forgive us, Captain, for our rudeness!"��2


    "The map?" Asked Nori


    "Yes, here''s one, captain!" Said one of them as he pulled a card out of his pocket that he gave Nori.


    He sat down on a small stone and started to gazed the map, two minutes later he threw the map to the ninja who had given it to him earlier.


    "Thank you." Said he then disappeared in front of the two ninjas who couldn''t help but sigh after see he go.


    ...


    Away about five kilometers, Nori stood at the top of a tree as he watched Iwa''s ninjas retreat to the Kanabi Bridge.


    "Iwa camp has a total number of about 4,000 ninjas, divided into four camps behind the bridge. The first two camps form an attack line and the two form defensive lines, each separated by a distance of 50 kilometers." Nori said in a low voice, as he watched the Iwa camps through the eyes of his clones.


    Then he took his sword out of his bag (he was using kunai in the previous massacre), then he draw it, staring the blade for a moment before murmuring


    "We''re going to have to work like never before, my companion."


    Then he held it with his two hand before instilling his chakra inside the blade.


    The blade began to take on a blue sheen then the air around the sword began to swirl around the blade, the wind around Nori began to swirl even more violently, making the leaves of the trees nearby fly away, But suddenly all these changes disappeared, leaving the sword with its blue sheen.


    "Gear One !"


    Time seemed to slow down for Nori, his body gave off a slight smoke, his right eye slowly turned blue, he then suddenly crouched down, he took a deep breath then with one step hurled himself towards the Kanabi Bridge at full speed followed by several sonic booms and like a cannonball destroys everything in his path.


    1s


    The fleeing ninjas of Iwa suddenly turned around and heard a deafening roar through the forest, but before they could even react, Nori appeared in front of them and then made some blurred movements to the eye and passed the Kanabi bridge, his silhouette flashing constantly through a hundred ninjas before disappearing on the horizon, and all this in barely one second.


    "What happened?" they all wondered, but before they could even ask that simple question, several razor-sharp streams of air sliced through the Kanabi Bridge, then the Iwa''s ninjas, followed by about ten bang sonic.


    2 Seconds


    *Bang* *Bang* *Bang*


    The Kanbi bridge collapsed and the ninjas crossing it were cut into pieces, died instantly without even noticing.


    Third Seconds


    "Aghh"


    "Aghh!!!"


    "Aghh"


    All 198 ninjas present were killed.

 Chapter 30 - 12: Massacre (2/4)

    First camp on the offensive line, commander''s tent.


    "Commander, we''ve just lost all our units to Kanabi Bridge!" A Iwa''s ninja entered in tent with speed and yelled at an old kunoichi who was busy looking at the battlefield map.


    The old woman got up from his chair and hit the table ferociously.


    "What the hell are you talking about? How is it possible, according to our information the first Konoha defense camp consisted of only 150 ninjas, we deployed over 250 for this operation!!!!"


    "The enemy is attacking!!!! Aaahg!"


    "Aggh"


    Aghh!!!"


    "Help!!!"


    But before the ninjas finished answering cries began to reason in the camp, Hearing the cries, they quickly came out of tent, but within a few seconds a dark silhouette followed by a draught overtook them and before they could react their heads fell to the ground.


    The ninjas of Iwa before they could used even the slightest ninjutsu, genjutsu or technique died beheaded or the body sliced, some lucky away still managed to flee even though they were rare, but in barely one minutes later, out of the 400 ninjas present 373 died.


    Nori stopped for a moment looking at the bodies lying in the camp, then without looking back he continued on his way to the next one.


    .....


    ....


    .....


    The next morning in the offices of Tsuchikage, Hokage, MisuKage, Raikage, Kazekage, all were silent, completely silent by the report on their tables.


    In one night 4,234 Iwa ninjas died, 4,234 ninjas died by the hand of one person, and according to the description of some survivors this ninjas is the famous Konoha''s ninja whose name kept coming up during the war.


    The third Raikage staring the report, then looked at his secretary and said in a solemn voice


    "Send a message to Kiri, Suna and Iwa from me."


    At the same time the Hokage looking at the report, suddenly started laughing


    "Hehehe...Monkey, Ox,, snack!"


    Then three ninjas wearing masks appeared in front of the Hokage and knelt down.


    "Hokage-Sama."��3


    "Send this message, Konoha''s troops to leave the Iwa border, we don''t need them there anymore."


    "Yes! Hokage-Sama!


    At the same time, the others ninja villages published a message, any ninja meeting Nori Hisamatsu has the right to flee whatever the mission is, they won''t be punished."


    ....


    ...


    Iwa, Onoki stared the report as he was surrounded by village elders.


    "Damn one-eyed kid!!!!" Shouted he as his eyes turned red with fury.


    "Onoki, calm down! You''re still recovering, we''re here to discuss the situation, we''ve just suffered a huge loss." Says an old man in a red kimono


    "Seiki is right, we''ve lost almost 23% of our troops, we''re in a bad situation, this is not the time for one of your tantrums." Says another old woman with a cold voice.


    Onoki looked at the elders and then his eyes fell on a young man wearing red armor and the Kage''s hat.


    "What do you think, Han?"


    Han fell silent for a moment before saying


    "I would discuss a peace agreement with the Hokage."


    "That is out of the question!!!!" Said Onoki


    "I am the Tsuchikage and the decision is mine, predecessor." Answered Han calmly.


    "Don''t forget that, its me who appointed you to replace me, no one in the village really likes you, they only see you as a monster, if I wanted I could replace you with anyone today." Said Onoki in a dark voice.


    Han looked at Onoki with a dark look, but before he spoke, the two old men then said


    "Onoki, this war is your responsibility, this one-eyed kid as you say is a real monster worthy of the first Hokage, with the loss suffered, We have no chance to win completely against Konoha, we support Han for the peace agreement."


    "You...you...*cough*" Says Onoki with angry before coughing a few times and leaving the room with a dark look on his face.


    ...


    Meanwhile, about 50 km from the border between Konoha and Suna, Nori was crossing a forest at full speed, his short hair was slightly smeared, his clothes were stained with blood and his eyes were filled with a murderous intention whose coldness was unspeakable.


    "What a pitiful world." Says he, thought of the previous evening but without said more, he accelerated even faster towards Suna.


    A few hours later he arrived at the border, on this sunny day the desert of silence was covered with corpses, explosions could be heard from time to time, followed by screams, Nori stopped on a tree branch looking at the fighting further away before disappearing again then drew his sword.

 Chapter 31 - 13: Massacre (3/4)

    "Aghh"


    "Run away! Run away! It''s Konoha''s demon."


    In a suna camp, a hundred ninja were trying to escape as quickly as possible, every second a dozen ninja would die, they couldn''t even use their ninjutsu before they died.


    "Big brother! Wake up big brother!" A young Genin of Suna rushed towards a decapitated body that fell to the ground.


    "Baki! Don''t just stand there! We''ve got to get away." Said a Kunoichi pulling him by the arm.


    But before they could even move, they felt a current and at the same time the blade of a sword stopped at their necks.


    The two began to sweat, their hearts beat violently, their whole bodies trembled with fear at the sight of the young man''s right eye in front of them.


    Nori also looked at them for a few seconds and then took his eyes off them and disappeared like a draft leaving a simple supersonic boom.


    The two trembling men knelt on the ground panting and when they lifted their heads, they saw the bodies of all their companion except a few young Genin who was also watching them.


    Nori then left the camp walking slowly through the desert of silence, looking up at the starry sky while his entire clothing was covered in blood.


    "I''m not hungry, I''m not thirsty, I don''t get tired, I can heal from almost anything, I never feel guilt (infinite psychotic endurance), or psychological burdens, am I still even human?"


    Nori whispered as he stopped walking, gazing up at the beautiful starry sky,


    the sound of the wind, the fresh air that crossed the desert, the soft silence that reigned, he took a deep breath, giving him the impression of falling into a dream, but the smell of blood on him soon brought him to his senses.


    He then held his sword tightly firmness and continued walking slowly through the desert while the wind stroked his hair as if it could understand his grief.


    ....


    .....


    ..


    One day later, he arrived in front of a fortress in the middle of the desert, but just as he stood in front of the fortress, a hundred Suna''s ninjas appeared on the walls followed by ten old Suna ninjas in armor watching Nori from the ramparts.


    Nori looked at them with his right eye, they looked at him too, the atmosphere became tense, the murderous intent of more than a thousand ninja in the fortress and on the ramparts engulfed Nori, who, however, always kept a calm expression.


    "I see you''ve been waiting for me." Said Nori calmly staring at the ten ninjas on the ramparts, who had the strongest murderous auras


    The hundreds of ninjas on the ramparts began to execute dozens of seals, the fortress gate opened and more 500 Suna''s ninjas rushed at Nori, forming a compact military formation.


    "Katon: Arrows of fire!"


    "Suiton: Water Arrows!"


    "D?ton: Myriad stones!"


    "F?ton ....."


    "Katon..."


    "Suiton...


    Thousands of Kunai throw in his direction covered the sky, various elemental ninjutsu were destroying everything in their path, heading towards Nori.


    "Gear One!"


    *Bang* *Bang* *Bang*


    Suna''s attacks hit Nori''s position, a sand cloud was lifted towards the sky, the terrain about 7km away had completely changed.


    "We got him!"


    "That demon is dead at last!"


    Suna''s ninjas began to shout for joy, then cheers followed, but suddenly one of them shouted.


    "Look at him... he... he''s walking in the sky."


    "He''s not dead!!!!"


    Nori using Moonsteps looking at the crowd of ninjas in the sky, Nori drew his sword, then let himself fall, during his fall he held his sword to his chest, then violently injected all the chakra he could use.


    The sword first took on a blue sheen, but it quickly changed to orange, releasing a heat wave.


    Nori, who continued to fall downwards maked ten slash toward down in barely a second.


    "Shakuton : Great Blade (Fuse Great Wind blade and Fire after a year of training with his clones in Edo)


    Then the ten orange slashes hit Suna''s ninjas and the fortress head on, exploding and creating thousands of little balls of fire that quickly absorbed the humidity every body they touched.


    "My arms! My arms!"


    "What is this???!"


    "Run away! Retreat!"


    "Agh!"


    "My legs!"


    "Aghhh!"


    But without stopping, Nori went on the offensive again


    "Futon : Great Wind Chakra Blade "


    A blue slash containing a crazy amount of wind a hundred meters in length, sharp like razors , charged the ninjas of Suna at a speed, devastating the earth and the sand, grinding to dust everything in its path.


    *Boom* *Bang* *Boom*


    The ninjas were reduced to lint, their shredded and those that survived were finished off by the thousands of small fireballs from the Chakuton, the walls of the fortress began to crumble, Suna''s ninjas tried to flee in all directions but died immediately.


    Nori who landed on the ground made a seal and created 80 shadow clones, who equiped by shurikens, rushed to the fortress.


    The ten ninjas in armor that once stood on the ramparts followed by ninjas remaining in the collapsing fortress headed in full speed towards Nori and his clones.

 Chapter 32 - 14: Massacre/Back

    Nori and his clones then began to make several seals


    "Katon : Dragon Flame Jutsu!" �� 40


    "F��ton : Great Breakthrough" ��40


    "Katon : Incandescent Fire cloud !!!!"��80


    A gigantic wave of blue flame ravaged everything on their way through a perimeter of 30m


    At the same time nine of Suna''s ten ninjas ahead quickly executed seals and then struck their palms against the ground.


    "D?ton: The sand ramparts!"


    Nori''s attack encountered several sand walls before dissipating, the sand began to melt, the ninjas behind the sand walls feeling the heat began to perform different ninjutsu and attacked Nori from all directions.


    But he dodged them, one by one, and then suna''s ninjas threw themselves towards Nori, this time using the tactic of human wave.


    "For Suna die demon!"


    "Die!"


    "For Suna!!!"


    "Ahhgg!"


    But he would die before he touched his clothes, every slash of Nori was equal to the death of a ninja, but they made no attempt to flee, their eyes were red, their expression could not hide their madness as they attacked Nori even though they knew that the most likely outcome was death.


    A few minutes later, a thousand corpses lay on the ground, dried to death, burnt, cut into pieces, a bloody smell enveloped all ground in 10km, the sandy ground was covered with crevices, traces of burns, the previous fortress was completely annihilated.


    Only a young man with short black blood-covered hair holding a short sword looked at 10 ninjas in red armor who had surrounded him.


    "You are brave not to have fled, i respect that, but I must still killed you." Says Nori with a cold voice.


    Nine of the ten ninjas then removed their armor, revealing their bodies covered with seals.


    "Um... self-destruct seals? Suna really wants me dead." Nori said with a smile that sent shivers down the spine of the ten ninajs.


    "These aren''t just self-destruct seals, Nori Hisamatsu, they''re seals containing more power than ten class S ninjutsu!" Shout out one of the ten ninjas.


    "We are Suna ninjas, our duty is to serve and protect our village. Die! Konoha Ninja" shouted the ten at the same time, planting a Kunai in their hearts.


    "Gear Two : Phase 2"


    The seals engraved on their bodies began to glow red but at the same time a black aura came out of Nori''s body.


    Then the next second, the ten Suna''s ninjas fell to the ground with their bodies divided into dozens of pieces.


    Then Nori looked at their bodies and whispered...


    "Whatever the seal is once the pattern and the lines are separated, they become mere children''s doodles."


    Then he gradually disappeared into the desert, leaving a carnage behind him.


    ...


    ....


    Two days later Nori, who was walking in the desert heading northeast towards Kiri, stopped, then a few seconds later a young blond man wearing a Konoha headband followed by three teenagers came to him.


    "Who are you?"


    "Nori-Sama my name is Minato Namikaze and these are my three students." Says Minato with a slight smile.


    "We come to bring you a message from the Hokage." He said as he took a blue scroll out of his bag and handed it to Nori.


    Nori took the scroll and after a brief reading nodded his head and said


    "Then let''s go back to the village."


    "As you wish, Nori-Sama." Then the four followed Nori, who tried to run without outrunning them, maintaining normal speed and gradually moving towards the border of the Land of Fire, the night fall quickly, Nori was forced to stop because two of his travel companions (Obito and Rin) were tired, but fortunately he had already arrived in the Land of Fire, while Minato''s group was making a campfire, Nori was lying on a branch farther away, his eyes closed, meditating.


    "Sensei who this person is, he gives me the creeps." Said obito looking at Nori further away, with his clothes stained with blood and his eye scarred, with chills in back.


    Hearing Obito''s question, Kakashi and Rin also looked at Minato with curiosity.


    Minato then smiled and answered


    "This is Nori Hisamatsu, the famous Ninjas of Konoha, which I''m sure you''ve heard about lately."


    "What? Then it''s him!" Obito shouted but quickly lowered his voice as he glanced in the direction of Nori while unconsciously swallowing a sip of saliva.


    "So this is Guy''s master." Kakashi murmured


    "But Sensei, why do we have to take him back to Konoha?" Asked Rin


    "You''ll find out later." Minato replied.


    The night passed peacefully, two days later, Nori arrived in front of the large familiar door and then, at Minato''s request, they went together discreetly to the Hokage''s office.


    Entering the office Sarutobi raised his head of his doc.u.ments and looked Nori, Nori also looked at him for a moment, then Sarutobi laughed happily.


    "Greeting Hokage." Says Nori


    "Hahaha You really surprised me, welcome back Konoha."


    "Minato, you and your team have successfully completed your missions, you may take your leave."


    "Thank you Hokage-Sama" said Minato as he left the office followed by his students.


    Then Nori and Sarutobi looked at each other again.


    "Nori, you must have already understood why I called you here."


    "I have my suspicions, but if it''s what I think it is, I refuse."


    The Hokage then remained silent, slowly got up from his seat, took his pipe, put on tobacco and lit it, then invited Nori to follow him on the roof.


    Arriving, Nori and Sarutobi looked the landscape, a gentle fresh wind was blowing as he stood below the faces of the three Hokage carved into the rock.


    "Nori thanks to you the village of iwa asked for a ceasefire agreement, the village of Suna having also suffered terrible losses even asked for a peace agreement, the other villages even withdrew their troops from the border thanks to you alone, peace is not far away."


    "You''ve done something that only the first Hokage would have been able to do, some already call you the second ninja god, your popularity in the village is at its peak, the patriarchs of the Nara clan, Yamanaka and Akimichi, the two elders and I fully support you."


    "If you become Hokage, the war will stop completely and peace will return, I''m ready to retire."


    "I''m not cut out to stay in an office." Nori replied.


    "But don''t you want peace?" Asked Sarutobi


    "I''ve been following your every move since you got out of Konoha, I know that you opened an orphanage in Edo, tell me why you did it." Sarutobi asked.


    Nori thought of that stupid kid, who always kept smiling despite their fate, of Haya, even though she was sick, who took care of them, of those children who liked to cling to him by calling him Nori-sensei.


    He helped them, perhaps because he was also an orphan in his past life?


    Maybe because protecting them gave him unconsciously a purpose in this new life?


    Or maybe because he just wanted to.


    Seeing Nori pensive, Sarutobi took a big puff of smoke and then asked


    "Nori Hisamatsu, I''m gonna ask you one last time, will you take on the duty of fourth Hokage and honor your predecessors!?"

 Chapter 33 - 15: Irresponsible Hokage

    "Trying to stay still Hokage-sama," said a middle-aged man to Nori who was sitting behind the Hokage''s desk as he painted his portrait on a sheet of paper.


    "Perfect, Hokage-Sama, I''ll start your engraving tonight." He said before he made a last greeting leaving Nori in the office as he imposed the Hokage''s seal on each doc.u.ment after reading it.


    "I feel like I''ve been ripped off." He shouted as he struck the table in anger.


    It had already been two month since he accepted the post of Hokage, after a great official ceremony, he was declared fourth Hokage, the next month that followed Sarutobi explained to him his responsibilities, he had some meetings with the different heads of families and some official presentations with the Dayimio.


    It had already been three weeks since he accepted the post of Hokage, after a great official ceremony, he was declared fourth Hokage, the two weeks that followed Sarutobi explained to him his responsibilities, he had some meetings with the different heads of families and some official presentations with the daimy?s, without his infinite stamina, he''d probably be dead tired by now.


    Meanwhile, thanks to his previous actions the third Ninja War was about to end, the different villages were actively seeking peace agreements and financial compensation, except for Kumo which was extremely calm.


    The village was gradually returning to the tranquillity it had known before the war, but the pain was still there, some had lost their husbands, some their wives, some their children, but peace was not as far away as it had been before.


    Nori got up from his office and came to the window then seeing the streets as cheerful and lively as before the war couldn''t help smiling, but soon the sound of the door came to take him out of his thoughts.


    "Danzo, how can I help you?" He says as he sits back in his seat.


    Danzo gave him a dirty look for a moment before he said


    "We have just received a message from the other four villages, under Kumo''s leadership, a Five Kage Summit will be held in the Sh? fortress, they invite Konoha to join the negotiating table in three months, we can come with four guards at maximum."


    Nori fell silent for a moment before nodding his head.


    "I accept Kumo''s invitation."


    Danz? left the office, but as he walked down the corridor a smile filled with nastiness appeared on his lips for a moment before disappearing.


    ...


    ...


    Sarutobi dressed as civilians watched as Nori and his clones signed and sealed the doc.u.ments before sighing


    "Why I never thought of using the shadow clone jutsu that way, that would have saved me a lot of pain."


    "Old people''s minds are rigid and young people''s minds are pliable. This simple difference can make a big difference, but at least you old people are good at tricking the young." replied Nori with resentment


    Sarutobi coughed a few times and pretended not to notice Nori''s tone.


    "Have you agreed to participate?"


    "Yes."


    "This could be a trap." Says Sarutobi


    "But if I don''t go it would have a bad effect on my reputation, the reputation of the village, and they might even use that as a pretext for another war."


    "Who will you go with?"


    "Shikaku, Inoichi, Choza and Minato."


    "Good choice, they''re the least likely to betray you."


    Then the two exchanged a few sentences before Sarutobi left.


    The office was silent for a while and after a few hours Nori got up from his seat and stretched a little.


    "Monkey, Dog"


    Two silhouettes instantly appeared in the office


    "Hokage-Sama."


    "I''ll leave the village for a while, I''ll let my clones, dissipates it in case of an important situation."


    "Yes Hokage-Sama."


    Then he opened the window of his office and disappeared a few seconds later from the village.


    The two Ambu''s looked at each other before nodding to each other as if to say.


    "What an irresponsible hokage!!!!!"


    ...


    ....


    After several hours of traveling using Shave, Nori arrived in front of the city of Edo and half an hour later he arrived in front of the building he hadn''t seen in four months.


    When he entered, the children who were busy playing, seeing him rushed towards him.


    "Nori-Sensei!"


    "Nori-Sensei, are you coming to play with us?"


    "Nori-Sensei we missed you!"


    "Nori-Sensei, you brought us souvenirs from your trip."


    "You little rascals stop bothering Mr. Nori." Said an old woman with a stern voice approaching them.


    "This is the witch, run away!..."


    "Run away!"


    The children then began to run away like rabbits who saw a wolf.


    Nori laughed and said


    "Mrs. Megumi why do I feel like I''ve been through this scene before...hehehehe!"


    The old woman also began to laugh and then said


    "Welcome back, Mr. Nori."


    "Snesei!" Yato shouted as he ran towards Nori followed by Haya, Suki (redhead girl), Seichiro and the other kids.


    "Welcome Back Nori!" They all cried out at the same time.

 Chapter 34 - 16: Final 1- Summit of the Five Kage

    Time passed quickly two months went by, Nori was enjoying his vacation (which he took for himself) until one of his konoha clones dissipated.


    Nori, who was lying on the orphanage roof, then got up and came down.


    He went to see the children, Haya and Mrs. Megumi to announce his departure, they tried to convince him to stay a little longer, but when they saw that Nori was adamantly refusing, they gave up.


    At the door of the orphanage everyone was gathered, came to say goodbye.


    "You must take care of yourself, Mr. Nori, a handsome young man, how can you wander around like this, you need a good woman to straighten you out, what do you think of Miss Haya?" Said Mrs. Megumi sternly to Nori, who was scratching his head in embarrassment.


    Haya, whose health had greatly improved, suddenly blushed...


    "Mrs. Megumi, me and Nori have no such relationship."


    "Then why are you blushing Haya-Chan?" Yato asked Yato stupidly but before he finished his words Suki''s fist hit his skull.


    "ouch...ouch...Stop Suki...Aaggh"


    "Idiot!" Screamed Suki as she beat him harder...


    Seeing this everyone laughed and then Nori had a big smile on his face.


    "Madam Megumi, I am the fourth Hokage, a busy man how would I have time to wander around."


    "Nori-Sensei it''s not right to lie!"


    "Nori-Sensei is a liar?"


    "Young people today ...*sigh*... they lies more and more shamelessly." sighed Mrs. Megumi.


    On hearing this Nori had the impulse to throw his shoes towards their faces, but he calmed down and shook his head.


    "Even when we tell the truth, no one believes us, we honest people are really getting scarcer and scarcer."


    "Nori-sensei stop lying!" Screamed children.


    Everybody laughed together one last time, and then Nori began to gradually walk away the orphanage in front of everyone''s eyes.


    "Mrs. Megumi." Says Haya.


    "Yes, Miss Haya."


    "I think if he was the Hokage, the world would be a better place."


    "You''re right..."


    ....


    .....


    A week later Nori wearing Hokage''s official clothes in front of the great gate of Konoha followed by Shikaku, Inoichi, Choza and Minato began to move towards Kumo.


    "Shikaku, didn''t you bring some booze with you?" Nori asked


    Shikaku scratched his embarrassed face before saying


    "Hokage-Sama, how dare I bring liquor on such an important mission?"


    "You will receive the reward of a rank c mission."


    Shikaku then took a bottle of liquor out of his bag.


    "I knew I could trust you Shikaku hehehe." Said Nori as he opened the bottle before taking a big sip.


    "How could I not bring a bottle for Hokage."


    "Something''s bothering you, Hokage-Sama," asked Choz��.


    "Inoichi, Choz��, Shikaku we fought together, I even consider you my friends."


    "We''re flattered Hokage-Sama, we consider you friends too." Said Inoichi with a smile, followed by Choz�� and Shikaku.


    "Then I have two requests for you."


    "What is? Hokage-Sama" Asked Shikaku


    "There''s a red parchment containing my savings in a cupboard in my house. I would ask you to kindly hand over all the money inside to an Orphanage in the city of Edo, more precisely in the Abandoned Quarter."


    "Why ask us..." Shikaku asked, but before he finished his words Nori interupt him.


    "My second request is simple, I ask you to excuse me for the following action."


    Then Nori disappeared in front of them and before they could even react they all four fell unconscious to the ground, then Nori quickly executed the Shadow clone jutsu.


    The Shadow Clones took all four on their shoulders and without waiting used Moonsteps at full speed and fled.


    Nori was advancing calmly towards the fortress, but when he arrived, when he took a few more steps, a blue barrier instantly enveloped everything within a perimeter of 5km.


    Thousands silhouettes appeared from all the coasts completely surrounding the valley.


    Then his eyes fell on a tall man with imposing muscles, faded hair and fierce eyes, a small old man flying slowly with a joyful smile, a man with red hair, a man with long black hair keeping his eyes closed. They stopped about 5m away from him.


    "Third Tsuchikage Onoki, Third Raikage A, Third Misukage Katsuwo (Third Misukage hav''nt name), Fourth Kazekage Rasa."


    "I don''t like the way you greet me." Says Nori with a smile.


    "One-eye Kid, you created too much trouble, what did you think would happen, at your young age you already have a strength worthy of the greatest Kages, none of us can die with peace of mind knowing you exist." Said onoki gloating.

 Chapter 35 - 17: Final 2-The Last Gear

    "Young man, your speed, your strength, your techniques, your incredible stamina, especially at your young age, what will happen ten years later? Twenty years later? You''ve killed over 13,000 ninjas in a few weeks, using this method to kill you gives us a blow to our dignity, but it''s worth it." Said A as he slowly approached Nori, then the other Kages retreated further away.


    " And don''t try to run away, the whole valley is surrounded by a barrier that even two beasts couldn''t destroy." Said the Raikage as his entire muscular body was covered in blue lightning


    "Hahahahaha" Nori laughed suddenly to tears as he took off a short sword of his clothes which he then drew.


    "Run away"? Why run away? My whole body is rejoicing in this fight."


    Says Nori putting himself in an offensive posture as a gigantic black chakra emanated violently from his body.


    "Raiton : chakra Armour!"


    "Hell Stab"


    "Gear Two : Phase 2"


    Time seemed to slow down for Nori and everyone''s movements became slow but surprisingly the Raikage A was also in the same case the two looked at each other for a moment before each launched an attack.


    *Bang* *Bang* *Bang*


    Remanent images of two silhouettes shocking each other every 1/4 of a second creating sonic booms destroying the earth uprooting the surrounding trees.


    Kumo''s ninjas further away looked at this scene with unbelievable looks.


    "Unbelievable, he manages to confront A-Sama at equal speed." Says one of them unconsciously...


    "No! the silhouette of the Hokage seems to have the advantage."


    "What insane speed, I now understand how he was able to defeat our troops." Says the Kazekage Rasa


    "Don''t underestimate that crazy old A, the real fight hasn''t started yet." Added Onoki


    During this time Nori and A were constantly exchanging blows, Nori constantly sliced A''body but A''s lightning armor was so thick that his blade couldn''t wounded him.


    A also hit Nori with all his strength, but every wound Nori sustained healed instantly without leaving a scar, so a fight of endurance continued.


    1hit...10hit...100hit...1000hit...10000hit...50000hit


    *Bang* Bang* *Bang*


    For more than two hours the two of them exchanged blows without flinching.


    Then several holes appeared on Nori''s body, causing him to spit out a large sip of blood.


    But the Raikage squeezed his shoulder for a moment and cauterized his wound before watching Nori, who heal instantly from the wounds he had received.


    But before the two of them could make the slightest movement, golden sand appeared and wrapped itself around Nori''s legs and then the floating silhouette of Onoki appeared above him and threw a white chakra ball in his direction.


    Although these events were fast, but it was all like on slowmotion for Nori.


    "Jinton : Detachment of the Primitive World!"


    "Gear 2: Phase 3."


    Nori''s body was then wrapped in a white cube and instantly disappeared with the ground underneath it afterwards as if he was atomized.


    "Onoki! Rasa, what does this mean according to our agreement, I was the one who had to kill him." Says A with a roar of anger as Nori''s body disappeared after Onoki''s attack.


    "Since you were taking too long, we thought we''d get it over with." Says Rasa


    "This kid and I had a grudge, I would have been sad if I hadn''t killed him personally..." but the next second Onoki''s head wearing an incredible expression was thrown in the air before falling to the ground.


    Then a geyser of blood gushed from his body, which also fell the next second.


    The eyes of evrybody then fell on Nori whose body powerfully released a wihte chakra as he crushed Onoki''s severed head against the ground.


    "How is that possible? I didn''t even see his move!" Thought A as his pupils contracted and no wait then immediately attacked Nori.


    But while his doights were 10mm away from Nori he calmly avoided them by moving to the side while A slowly passed him for and Nori tput seemed slow but for Nori, A was incredibly slow.


    "That indifferent look full of serenity as if he had everything under control, you despise me? You dare to despise me!!!!" Thought the Raikage with fury as he slowly overtook Nori, under this stimulation his body produced a large amount of adrenaline, his cells screamed at the same time Nori slowly raised his sword and threw a slash towards him.


    All this lasted only 1/10 of a second, the Raikage saw Nori''s sword slowly move towards him but even if he could see the action, his body wasn''t fast enough to dodge, but just as Nori''s sword was about to slice him, in a last power surge or perhaps because of anger and adrenaline, he narrowly dodged the slash and even launched an attack in the direction of Nori''s neck.


    10mm..9mm..8mm..5mm...2mm..1mm


    But by the time his fingers, using the Hell Stab was 1/2mm from Nori''s throat, he felt a great pain in his chest.


    Then Nori deviated slightly to the left, narrowly avoiding him, without any control of his body, the Raikage fell slowly to the ground.


    "Yes I understood, he had already understood that I was going to attack him at the last moment, he''s used his sword at a perfect angle, I was so busy trying to kill him that I didn''t notice the sword that had already stabbed me, it was as if he could predict the future." Thinked he


    "It''s an honor to die at the hands of such ninja."


    All the actions that have just taken place actually lasted barely half a second, for the ninjas who watched this battle, they simply saw the old Tsuchikage beheaded and the skull crushed against the ground followed by the fourth Raikage fell to the ground, his chest cracking as his blood spurted out.


    "Onoki-Sama!!!!!!


    "Raikage-Sama!!!!"


    Thousands of Kumo and Iwa ninjas and their guards, further away shouted together running towards Nori


    Then the Kazekage Rasa and Misukage Katsuwo executed several seals


    "Suiton : Ice Dragon Hundred"


    "Jiton: Great funeral of gold dust"


    A wave of dusty golden sand attacked Nori from all sides followed by a hundred water dragons preventing his from dodging


    Nori then infused his chakra into his sword and with a gigantic wind chakra slash repelled all their attacks.


    "Great Wind Chakra Blade"


    *Boom* *Bang*


    "Die, you trash!" Nori screamed before instantly dispparead, then he reappeared in front of Rasa gave him a palm to his jaws, throwing him upwards, the next moment, he reappeared behind Katsu kicked him in the stomach also throwing him towards Rasa.


    "Hundred fire Chakra Blade!"


    Nori quickly went on the offensive and then made countless slashes towards them.


    *Boom* *Bang* *Booom*


    Hundreds of red slashes hit them both, creating an explosion of flames.


    "Ninjas of kiri attack!!!!!!!"


    "Ninjas of Suna attack!!!!"


    Shouted the guards of the Kazekage and the Mizukage.


    "Killl!"


    "Kill!"


    The ten thousands ninjas, surrounding the valley rushed towards Nori shouting with great killing intention.


    "Hahahahaha...Come in hundreds, thousands...millions I''m not afraid of anything!!!!!" Nori shouted as the chakra surrounding his body exploded in a surge of murderous intent gradually turning scarlet red, his hair grew, his right eye turned red and his body grew to a height of two meters.


    "Gear 3 !"

 Chapter 36 - 18: End

    Nori''s silhouette violently crossed the ninjas rushing towards him, aach slash created gigantic waves of wind, each of his fists crushed dozens of enemies.


    "Doton: stone dragon!"


    "Suiton: Water bomb!"


    "Katon: Breath of Fire!"


    "Kill!"


    "Aghhh"


    *Boom* *Boom*


    The battlefield was chaotic, the ground was devastated, burnt, flooded, swept by surging winds, thousands of Kunais and shuriken attacked Nori from all directions.


    "My head hurts..."


    "My body hurts..."


    "My mind hurts..."


    "I hurts all over!" Nori thought as he decapitated a dozen ninjas as their heads fell to the ground.


    "But why? Why?"


    "I feel so alive!!!!" He roared as his sword broke, he then threw his sword''s grip with force, who like an arrow pierced the body of a dozen ninjas.


    Then he crossed his two palms one against the other concentrating all the chakra at his disposal without taking into account his Tenketsus which was cracking under pressure.


    "Shakuton : Divine incineration!"


    *Boom* *Boom*


    Gigantic flames came out of his palms drowning more than 4km in a destructive wave of flames, the ground at a depth of ten meters was completely burned.


    "AAgh!"


    "Agghh!!!"


    "help!"


    "No...aghh!!"


    Cries of agony and hope resounded, each spark from the sea of flames evaporated the water contained in the bodies of its victims, instantly more than five thousand ninjas were reduced to ashes and two thousand dried up like mummies.


    "Shadow clone Justsu"


    Two hundred clones of Nori appeared and rushed to the surviving ninjas on the outskirts of the valley.


    "It''s a demon! Run away!"


    "Retreat!"


    "Retreat!"


    Shouted the commanders trying to avoid further loss, but unfortunately for them, the barriers planned to prevent Nori from escaping, also trapped them finally having no choice everyone got into a desperate fight.


    Nori, whose arms were charred, threw a Kunai lying on the ground in the air which he caught with his teeth before jumping into the fight.


    Accelerating faster and faster with his clones.


    He arrived in front of a first ninja and sliced his neck, then a second, then a third.


    4.....7....10...20...30...50....90....200...300...400..


    "aggh!"


    "No No, don''t kill! Agghh!!!"


    He continued killing again and again, his tongue constantly felt a metallic taste, his torn clothes were covered with blood, his breathing slowed down slowly, his ears twitched with each scream, his nostrils bleeded with the dissipation of each of his clones.


    But Nori suddenly stopped, he raised his head as the kunai between his teeth fell to the ground, he opened his right eye admiring the beautiful sunset that covered the valley.


    Everything was calm, no more shouting, no more attacks, his clones all dissipated, total silence reigned supreme.


    The whole valley was stained with blood, the ground was unrecognizable, all the trees had been uprooted, forest fires burn the vegetation, thousands Kunais, shurikens and corpses lined the ground.


    "What a beautiful sunset." Nori whispered as the chakra around his body dissipated, his hair gradually turned white, blood shot up every pore of his body, he fell with his back to the corpse-lined floor as he watched the sunset.


    He had a slight smile on his lips as his eyesight gradually blurred.


    His heart rate gradually slowed down, his body gradually became cold and finally the slight glow of resistance in his right eye dissipated.


    About ten hours later, the third Hokage followed by thousands of Konoha ninjas came to the scene of the confrontation, everyone watched this scene of carnage with fright some Genin and Chunin couldn''t help but vomit at the sight of so many corpses.


    After a few hours of searching Sarutobi stood in front of Nori''s body with a stern facial expression, then took a deep puff of smoke before sighing


    "Rest in peace, my friend."

 Chapter 37 - 1: Prelude & Beginning

    The ninja world and all the countries in the world were trembling.


    The 4th Hokage Nori Hisamatsu died trapped by the other four Kages and after a bloody battle the 4th Hokage killed before his death the 3rd Raikage, the 4th Kazekage, the 3rd Mizukage and Tsuchikage and an army of more than fifteen thousand ninjas.


    Greatly diminishing the powers of villages of Iwa, Kumo, Suna and Kiri.


    After this legendary fight the devastated valley was renamed Red Valley, the title of ninja god was given to him and spread throughout the world.


    Because of the loss in power of the great nations except konoha, many frictions occurred between the various large villages, the small nations formed an alliance opposing the great nations weakened by the third war and the loss of their powerful Kage, thus the 4th great ninja war broke out.


    This war was bloody, children were daily sent to the battlefield to make up for the lack of manpower, but in this war many men made their reputation as, Dai the jade tiger, Kakashi sharigan and Minato Konoha''s Yellow Flash.


    But all this does not interest us at all, on a blue planet in another universe, in a battlefield on the site of a burnt village where lay the corpses of humans and men with the heads of leopard, monkey, oxen, a pretty little boy with red hair, dressed in an old black Kimono, the torso covered with bloody scars suddenly opened his eyes taking a deep breath.


    And as the wounds on his torso healed at a visible rate he murmured unconsciously.


    "Where am I?"

 Chapter 38 - 2: Haruto

    A dark sky giving a depressing impression, darkened as if by the negativity of living beings.


    Further down, a battlefield covered with human and extraterrestrial corpses, lying on the ground torn, cut and crushed, pits with traces of bombardments were frequently seen, katana and firearms lying on the ground.


    And in this battlefield a young boy of about 10 years old walked calmly, his features were rough but harmonious, his short red-hair was held in a short ponytail, his eyes radiated a feeling of indifference and maturity despite his age as he held a katana in his arms as he searched the bodies scattered over the battlefield.


    He was handsome, extraordinarily handsome!


    But this beautiful little boy, always indifferent, searched the corpses, stepped on them without any compassion or fear.


    After a few hours spent searching the battlefield, the boy stopped at dusk and gradually moved away from the battlefield.


    As he walked, he looked at the few bills he picked up from the corpses and sighed and said in a childish voice.


    "It''s not much, but after all, only a fool to bring money to the battlefield."


    Then he continued walking again


    Two hours later, he arrived in a small village rather dilapidated, gnawed by the sadness of war, where the inhabitants stared at him with a disgusted and apprehensive look.


    But the boy continued to walk calmly through the streets towards a stall further on, ignoring the whispers of the villagers.


    "Where did this beautiful child come from?"


    "He must belong to a rich family."


    "Look at his old clothes, how a kid from a rich family could wear such clothes."


    "What, you don''t know this kid''s reputation?"


    "Killing without blinking."


    "It is said that this child is possessed by demons..."


    "He walks from village to village, from town to town."


    "He''s already killed several people in cold blood two years ago when Bakufu''s samoura?s attacked the Joui''s camp 50km away."


    "What''s his name? "


    "He hardly ever talks, nobody knows his name."


    "It''s even said that he goes to the battlefield and indiscriminately kills Amanto and the humans, and if an enemy asks why, he always says "your weapons sells well" before killing his enemy..."


    "That kid is evil..."


    ....


    ....


    ....


    Late at night the boy left the village carrying a dozen meat rolls in his arms with an indifferent expression as his silhouette gradually disappeared on the horizon.


    And like a golem walked without stopping, without showing any sign of tiredness or sleep, walking tirelessly while eating a few hours later he arrived in front of an old temple not far from a village.


    "I am lost, yet I am well on my way south." Murmured the boy before sighing, then h e raised his head and looked high into the sky and seeing the light of day pierce the horizon, he easily climbed up a tree, lay down on a branch and closed his eyes.


    His face was not tired, drowsy or rested, but rather a reflective expression.


    As the morning passed and the boy was still not moving, suddenly voices coming from below opened his eyes.


    "It''s not Zura but Katsura!"


    "It doesn''t matter!"


    "It''s not "doesn''t matter", but Katsura!"


    "You fool! Shut up, remember we are close to a temple!"


    "Takasugi my name isn''t stupid, it''s Zura, not Katsura!"


    The boy looked down and saw three boys marching towards the old temple, came down from the tree attracting the attention of the three.


    "Excuse me, do you know where the nearest town is?"


    The three then looked at each other before one with black hair with dark-purple highlights answered


    "Approximately five miles to..."


    But before he finishes his sentence the other boy with the black hair interrupted him.


    "Takasugi stop! Politeness requires us to greet someone first before asking a question, Rude!" Says his lack-hair companion.


    "You''re the one who''s impolite to talk like that to someone you''ve just met." Said another silver-haired man with a lazy look as he held a katana over his shoulder, while he was picking his nose


    "Gintoki, you''re not an example of politeness! So watch your mouth!"


    "Zura don''t interrupt me when I''m talking!"


    "It''s not Zura, it''s Katsura!!!"


    The boy looked at the gang of jerks for a moment before shaking his head and moved north.


    *Bang* *Bang* *Bang*


    But he stopped suddenly and saw a rather tall man with long light brown-grey hair and green eyes wears a grey robe and a haori with a gentle smile on his face.


    Then he saw the three boys with a bump on their heads lying on ground.


    "Good children shouldn''t play hooky." He says with a smile looking down at the three of them with their heads stuck in the ground.


    "Understood Shouyou."��3


    "We won''t do it again."��3


    They said at the same time


    Then the man''s gaze fell on the boy, the boy also looked at the man, both fell into a certain silence for a moment.


    But the moment their eyes met, the two had the same thought.


    "This man..."


    "This child..."


    "Has killed many people."


    The man then shook his head before saying


    "Kid, where are your parents?""I have no parents," replied the boy in an indifferent tone.


    But the man had not pitying or empathetic for him, he simply said in a soft and reassuring voice containing simplicity and kindness


    "You want to join my school."


    The boy wanted to turn around and leave but something seemed to resonate when he saw the man''s smile, it was a vague and familiar feeling, it was a feeling he had only felt once before, and that was in a certain orphanage that didn''t exist in this world, it was a feeling of peace.


    He then looked at the man for a moment as the three boys on the ground slowly got up, rubbing their skulls with pain.


    The boy walked slowly and stopped a metre away from the man and then his gaze and the gaze of the man and the other three boys crossed.


    "I hope your school has good food."


    The man then smiles and says


    "My name is Shouyou and you?"


    "I have no name in this world." replied the boy


    "I see, so what do you think, if you ever find a name, let us know, in the meantime we''ll name you."


    "But in the meantime we''ll call you...um...it''s spring, so what do you think of Haruto?"


    "Shouyou don''t have good taste I think Rex suits him better!" Says Katsura


    "Nobunaga''s also a good choice, at least it''s better than Haruto." Says Takasugi in a reflective posture.


    "Onigiri is also not bad." Gintoki added while picking his nose.


    "Shouyou has really bad taste in names"


    *Bang* *Bang* *Bang*


    "Does anyone want to criticize the name I''ve chosen again?" Asked Shouyou while looking at the three of them with their heads stuck in the ground.


    "No Shouyou! ��3


    "Nice, Let''s go back to school."


    Haruto, following the four then wondered, looking up at the sky,


    "Did I make a mistake following those lunatics?"


    But as if to answer, a gentle fresh wind blew through his hair, then he smiled as he put his katana on his shoulder.


    - - - - - - - -


    Haruto = spring man

 Chapter 39 - 3: Selfish people

    In a dojo several children watched two boys, one with silver hair and the other with black hair, confront each other.


    *Tak* *Tak* *Tak* *Tak*


    The sound of bokken (Wood sword) bumping into each other resonated constantly.


    Takasugi approached him in a quick sprint and threw a horizontal swing toward Gintoki, but as Takasugi''s Bokken was about to hit Gintoki on the head, Gintoki shifted slightly to the left and kicked Takasugi''s kneecap causing him to lose his balance before hitting him hard on the head with the Bokken''s wrist.


    "Yeah, well done, Gintoki!"


    "Great fight!"


    "Haha I have bet on Gintoki this time, give me your candy!"


    "Nooo! I have lose!"


    Katsura stepped forward and raised his hand like a referee and said


    "Winner Gintoki!"


    Gintoki then fell to the ground and started panting, Takasugi got up slightly and sat down.


    "27-26 next time I''ll win."


    "We''ll see"


    Katsura approached Takasugi and said...


    "The important thing is to be good Loser, I''m sure you''ll win next time."


    "Thank you Zura..." Takasugi said but before he finished those words Katsura spat in his face and said with a contemptuous expression, full of disdain and disgust.


    "But unfortunately because of you I''ve lost my candies, you dirty loser."


    "ZUURAAAA!!!!! I''ll GUT YOU!!!!!"


    ...


    .....


    Hatuto in the background watching the animated scene could not help but laugh.


    "With such oddballs you can''t get bored."


    Then he closed his eyes and held his katana in an offensive position.


    He didn''t sleep, he didn''t meditate either, if an attentive experienced fighter looked at him with concentration, he will notice a slight change in the flow of air around Haruro''s body.


    "I''ve been in this world for four years." Thought Haruto


    "I possess neither my previous physical strength, the chakra cannot be used by beings of this world, nor ninjutsu, nor genjutsu, but there is an escape from that limitation."


    "Physical energy."


    "The chakra is a combination of physical energy and spiritual energy, but every time I try to combine the two energies it fails, as if in this world that combination is impossible, but if I limit myself to physical energy only."


    The air flow around him grew slightly, even though it was imperceptible to the children in the dojo, a dangerous aura that only old warriors could feel enveloped the dojo.


    But Haruto was suddenly hit on the head, smashing his head against the floor of the dojo.


    "I''ve already told you not to practice your technique in school. It disturbs me while I sleep." Said Shouyou who yawned


    "Sorry Shouyou."


    "I won''t do again."


    Shouyou nodded his head and left the dojo.


    "Child slavers!" Murmured Haruto.


    The door of the dojo opened and before he had time to react he received another blow on the head, smashing his head against the floor.


    "You were saying?" Asked Shouyou


    "Nothing Shouyou!"


    "Sorry Shouyou!"


    Shouyou nodded his head again and left the dojo.


    Haruto stood up again and took his Katana and began to shake it, make several slash again and again


    "The best training for me right now is the most brutal and primitive, strength training, the bodies of the inhabitants of this world have almost no limits, Shouyou is a good example."


    Several months passed, Haruto trained intensively, he ran every day until his legs turned purple, he did sit-ups, squat, deadlift, incline press, push-ups, side raise, dip, concentration curl, lifted several rocks and ran with them for several hours, he also took courses in literature, language and Kendo with Shouyou, Gintoki , Takasugi and Katsura, little by little the old a.d.u.l.t in the body of a child began to get used to this life.


    And from the sixth month of training, he began to use shave with his pure physical energy, even though he couldn''t take more than three steps at the same time.


    (NA: Shave 100% = 10 steps at the same time.)


    And as time passed, it had already been a year since Haruto had joined the school in Shouyou.


    "65-64 Takasugi wins!"


    "Haha I have bet on Takasugi this time, give me your candy!"


    "Nooo!"


    "Don''t worry, Gin, the important thing is..."


    "Zura if you dare to spit on me I''ll kill you!"


    "It''s not zura, it''s Katsura! Raaak *(Spitting)"


    "ZUURAAAA!!!!! I''ll GUT YOU!!!!!"


    Haruto quietly drinking tea with Shoyou in front of the dojo door shook his head before taking a sip.


    Then his eyes fell on a small group of villagers walking on the road outside the school with their luggage tied behind them on a cart they were pulling with all their strength.


    Haruto looked at them for a moment before turning his eyes to the sunny sky.


    "What''s the matter Haruto, does this view bother you?" asked Shouyou while taking a big sip of tea.


    "Not really, they''re victims of the war, not of me." Says he.


    "You''re right, but don''t you find it too easy to turn a blind eye to their misery?"


    "Yes it''s easy, but that''s not my problem, it''s like you, Shouyou, you can help children by taking them in and educating them but you''re forced to make a choice among children, isn''t it like you choose to abandon some to save others, why "we" deserve your care more than others."


    "You already know the answer." Says Shouyou with a smile


    "Yes, after all, you and I are the same kind of people."


    "Selfish people."Haruro murmured as the two of them took a big sip of tea admiring the landscape.

 Chapter 41 - 4: You already know the answer (N.E)

    "Hurry up, Zura!" Gintoki shouted outside the school surrounded by Shouyou, Takasugi and Haruto as Katsura rushed towards them.


    "It''s not Zura, it''s Katsura!"


    "We don''t care because of you there might not be any ramen left when we arrive." Said Takasugi.


    The fives. then began to walk on the road leading to the village further on.


    Time passed over and over again, the leaves flerified and reborn three years had passed since Haruto had joined the school of Shouyou, he was thirteen years old this year.


    His short red hair had become long, tied by a ponytail, his face had become even more beautiful to the point where he was forced to lower his head and cover his head when he walked outside with his three stupid classmates.


    Dressed in a blue Yukata he was walking with Shouyou, Takasugi and Katsura when he stopped for a moment before following in their footsteps.


    "What is it, Haruto?" Takasugi asked, seeing Haruto''s face with a pensive look on his face.


    Haruto looked at Shouyou and said


    "Did you notice it?"


    "Yes, but ignore that." Shouyou replied with a smile.


    "If you don''t stop talking unnecessarily, there won''t be any more noodles for sale at this time of day." Says Gintoki lazily.


    Haruto took one last look at the silhouette in the distance, which disappeared little to little on the horizon with a bad look.


    "Why would a killer be interested in us?"


    Then he looked at Shouyou who smiling, before kicking Katsura.


    "Ouch, why did you do that?!"


    "Because I want to relax." Haruto replied.


    "You bastard, I''ll cut you!!!!"


    Katsura shouts while drawn his katana, but before he could make a move the two of them were suddenly hit by Shouyou.


    *Bang* *Bang*


    "No fighting before lunch."


    "Yes Shouyou..."��2


    "Sorry Shouyou!"��2


    The two removed their heads from the ground and followed all the other three, looking at each other with a bad look.


    As they walked Takasugi looked at Haruto with a puzzled look.


    "Is this my imagination or Haruto did this to comfort Shouyou, I felt that he was depressed a few moments ago."


    Takasugi thought for a moment before shaking his head.


    The three of them had lunch before return to school Shouyou gave them a lessons in Kendo so the day quickly ended, the three continue to train individually until the nightfall.


    Gintoki, Takasugi and Katsura exhausted, looked Haruto who continued to swing his Bokken with cold sweat on their front.


    "Do you think Haruto''s an Amanto?"


    "That could explain a lot of things like his strength and adurance."


    "It hurts me to admit it, but he''s also overly beautiful to be human."


    "No, he''s a cyborg!"


    "Or a ghost!"


    *Pak* *Pak* *Pak*


    Hearing the murmurs of his three comrades, Haruto quickly gave them a few blows, throwing them violament out of the dojo.


    Then he continued training with his sword.


    He raises the blade slowly and then lowers it at full speed without the slightest deviation in the upward or downward trajectory.


    He repeated the same exercise over and over again until his arms began to turn purple and then stopped.


    "I got used to the short sword in my previous life, although it helped me a lot in Kendo, but it also caused me unnecessary tics and reflexes, but I finally got used to correcting them in the last few years."


    Then he stood still and went on the offensive position without moving, in his mind he replayed his training session over and over again like a video on a loop while a whitish aura escaped from his body slightly changing the air flow of the whole dojo.


    He stayed that way for a few hours before stops, he then slowly went out of the dojo and walked to the school.


    A beautiful moonlight bathed the world with its glow, the sing of cicadas resonated on that hot summer night, but as he walked Haruto suddenly stopped.


    "Shave!"


    Haruto''s silhouette disappeared and reappeared three metres from his original position narrowly avoiding a dozen needles that then hit the ground.


    He leaned to his right dodging a kick from an a.d.u.l.t man wearing a traditional black and white monk''s outfit with a large straw hat and a scepter in his hand.


    But the man attacked again and threw two purple needles releasing a faint smell of poison toward Haruto.


    Haruto who had his Bokken in his hand blocked the needles of a movement of the wrist before rushing towards the man.


    "Shave"


    Appearing instantly in front of the man he elbowed him in the ribs, making him vomit blood and then followed by hitting his neck with the sleeve of his bokken knocking him unconscious.


    *Bang*


    But before he relaxed, flames burst out of the dojo and class.


    "What''s going on?" Think Haruto before you start running to the dorm.


    But before he even took a second step, seven men dressed exactly as the previous man, surrounded him.


    A white aura then erupted violently from Haruto''s body causing the sevens to move backwards.


    "Since you wish to die, I won''t stop you."


    ....


    .....


    ..


    "Shouyou!!! "Shouted Gintoki as he was tied up and immobilized by the scepters of the men in black and white,


    Takasugi, Katsura and the other children liying on the ground showing almost no signs of life.


    "If I go with you, you leave the children free?"" Asked Shouyou stopping in front of a young man.


    "If I go with you, you leave the children free and do them?"" Asked Shouyou stopping in front of a young man with long scar on his face, light-gray hair and grey eyes and dark circles around his eyes.


    "If you follow us without struggle, no harm will come to them." says the young man.


    Shuyu then stretched his hands which were quickly tied and began to follow the young man and the men in black and white.


    "Shouyou!" ��2


    Shouted Gintoki and Haruto who had just arrived.


    Shouyou then stopped and turned his head looking at Gintoki and Haruto with a slight smile.


    Looking into his eyes a shiver ran through Haruto.


    It was a look he recognized, he had this look one times in the past, this look brought out a rare feeling of anger from him that he had rarely felt in his three lives.


    "Shouyou I forbid you to have that look!!!!!" He shouted as a white aura was brutally projected out of his body, an aura so wild that it created a powerful air flow pushing everyone backwards.


    "What power!" exclaimed the young man as the air flow carried away his straw hat.


    "Shouyou to the two of us, no, to you alone it would be easy to kill them! Then why!"


    "Why give up!!!"


    "Haruto, Gintoki take care of comrades in my absence."Says Shouyou before turning around and walk.


    "Oboro, let''s go and don''t forget your promise."


    Haruto''s aura was slowly faded, he lowered his head so that no one could see his face and asked in a hoarse voice.


    "Why?"


    "You already know the answer..." murmured Shouyou as the young man he named Oboro rather, walked beside him, looking one last time at Haruto and Gintoki before continuing on his way, following by the others men in black and white.


    Gintoki and Haruto remained silent for a long time as the flames gradually engulfed the buildings as if they were trying to erase the good memories of this previous years.

 Chapter 41 - ?

    Sorry but no more chapters this week!


    Why not? Why not?


    While I was writing chapter 5, 6, 7 on the s app a bug occurred!!!!!!!!


    Aghh!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!


    F.u.c.k.i.n.g!!!! shit! F.u.c.k.i.n.g app!!!!!!!


    Agggggg #��$��@��%��#��$��$��%��


    Everything I wrote in the two-day is gone!!!!


    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

 Chapter 41 - 5: Joui War

    The Bakufu was resistant to the arrival of the Amanto (Alien or Starry Sky People), but they were confronted with the Amanto''s superior technology and weapons. When the 12th Shogun collapsed due to anxiety, Tokugawa Sada Sada took the position of Shogun and welcomed the Amanto to their country.


    Some samurai within the country were against this and lost faith in the Bakufu, calling them traitors. This had cause a long civil war called the Joui War.


    In the south-west of Kanto, in a completely devastated meadow, about fifty men armed with Katana were fighting against humanoids with the heads of dog, horse, bear...


    And among the men who fought were two fairly young men, the first with black hair killing the Amantos instantly with great brutality, and another of the same age with white hair and tanned skin killing with inhuman speed his enemies.


    "Jirocho, Is it possible for we to go on a retreat?" Tatsugoro asked as he sliced an Amanto.


    "No, we''re surrounded and on top of that a bomber ship from the south is approaching us, Tatsugoro. I think this is the end." Says Jirocho with a smile.


    "Our comrades are brave, even though we''re sure to lose, let''s give 100%, no, 500%!!!!"


    "Idiot, if you die, Otose will surely be so furious that she want to resuscitate you just for the pleasure of killing you with her own hands!"


    "Hahahahaha"


    "Hahahahaha"


    The battle progressed, the Samurai were constantly repressed and forced to retreat, but the situation became even worse when a ship of about twenty meters long, 12m high with a dozen of cannon floated on the battlefield.


    The Amantos seeing the arrival of the ship began to activate a kind of jetpack behind their backs propelling them towards the ship.


    "Damn samurai! You are dead!"


    "Hahaha I can''t wait to see you crushed!"


    Hearing the laughter of the Amantos fleeing, the Samurai could not help swearing like sailors.


    "F.u.c.k you bitch!"


    "Come back if you''ve got balls!"


    "You sons of bitches!"


    Then their eyes turned to the two men with black and white hair.


    "Boss Tatsugoro, Captain Jirocho, what''s the plan?


    "Calm down, I have a plan!"Says Tatsugoro with a confident smile.


    "Great, we knew you wouldn''t disappoint us boss!"


    "You deserve your title of chief, so what''s the plan?" Says they with admiration.


    "Huh? It''s obvious!"


    "RUN AWAY!" Tatsugoro shouted as he pulled Jirocho''s arm as he ran away at full speed.


    The Samurai watching their leader was at first surprised and disappointed for a moment before running towards Tatsugoro shouting


    "Boss! wait for us!!"


    "Tatsugoro, I think Otose will be so mad at us if we die that she''ll throw our corpses in the garbage!" Jirocho shouted


    "No, I think she''ll put our corpses in shoe boxes before throwing us in the river!"


    "Hahahaha!" ��2


    The ship''s guns began to shine a bright blue light for a moment before firing a dozen shells at the fleeing Samurai.


    *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang*


    But as the shells were about to hit them, four razor-sharp streams of air cut the shells in half, deflecting their trajectory.


    *Booom* *Booom* *Booom*


    But without stopping, the ship kept firing again and again, but each time the shells were cut off and deflected.


    On the ship, the captain, a humanoid gorilla from three meters, was silent, then he screamed furiously.


    "What are you lazy bastards doing? Shot! Shot! Shot!"


    *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang*


    The ship fired non-stop but each time a stream of sharp air cut through the shells causing them to deviate or explode.


    "What the hell''s going on?!!!!!!! You jerks can''t even aim properly!!!!!!!!""


    "Captain it''s not our fault...wait captain this is the source that''s disrupting our shooting."Says a turtle-headed alien showing the Captain a screen.


    On the screen was a young teenager of about fifteen years old with red hair, an extremely beautiful face by human standards, dressed in a blue Yukata and wearing four Katana at his belt, two on the left and two on the right as he walked towards the samurai on the battlefield.


    "Shoot, fire, crush him!"


    The ship''s guns changed targets, pointing in the direction of the red-haired young man.


    "Um, the Amanto cannons stop aiming at us?" Tatsugoro said surprised.


    "Look further, the redheaded young man further away who''s heading towards us, they''ve got them targeting him." says Jirocho


    Then the Samurai''s gaze turned to the young man.


    *Bang* Bang* *Bang* *Bang* Bang* *Bang*


    .


    But before the shells reached the young man, he quickly drew two of his katana, before putting them back in their scabbar the next second.


    The shells were instantly cut in half by two sharp streams of air before exploding into the sky.


    *Booom* *Booom*.


    "Is he human?" shouted Samurais and amantos at same time with drops of sweat on their foreheads.


    But he didn''t stop there, he do an jump before disappeared and reappeared, continuing to walk on the air with incredible speed and arrived only a few seconds later on the main deck of the ship.


    Then a sudden white aura slowly escaped from his body and at the same time the young man drew two swords before crossing the ship with insane speed in a strong air current from the main deck to its aft end.


    *Booom* *Booom*


    Silence reigned for a moment, thanks to the scene that followed, the powerful spaceship, a formidable weapon in the war, was suddenly sliced in half.


    The engines began to explode followed by ammunition, the hull shattered, debris bursting from all directions, engulfing the ship in a sea of flames as it slowly fell from the sky.


    The author of this action during this time walked on the air calmly, slowly descending from the sky under the astonished eyes of samoura?s.


    -- - - - -


    You can read the next chapter for free on my p_a_t_r_e_o_n Otaku Land .


    link - ->*******.com/user?u=24988583

 Chapter 42 - 6: Joy, Join Joui

    In an abandoned village southwest of Kanto, one of the only buildings in good condition was filled with laughter and cries of joy.


    Men dressed in blood-stained Samurai armours and danced while drinking sake and among these men was a young man with red hair next to a man with black hair and another with white hair while the three drank together.


    "Hahaha damn Amanto....huk... a great...huk... fight today!"


    "All thanks to Haruto! A toast to Lord Haruto!" Shouted one of the drunken samurai.


    "To Lord Haruto!!!!" They shouted as they raised their glasses, then swallowed the sake in one sip.


    "We slaughtered them!!!! Hahaha...hey don''t drink all the sake..."


    "Haruto you look more popular than me, how about you join us." Said Tatsugorou as he took a big swallow of sake.


    "Let him drink it in peace." Said Jirocho, who emptied a bottle in one sip before taking a new one.


    "Shut up and stop drinking like that, you''ll finish all our stock!"


    Haruto also took a big sip of sake before laughing.


    " hahaha I don''t want to join you. You don''t have pay, you don''t have health insurance, and if this war ends I don''t want to be an outlaw."


    Jirocho and Tatsugorou stopped drinking and looked at each other for a moment before turning their eyes to Haruto.


    "You know that the action you committed today will make you a wanted criminal all over the country?"


    "There''s bound to be a bounty on your head!"


    "It is rare that Joui manages to destroy a ship and your strength is really scary, they will surely put a lot of effort to kill you."


    Hearing this, a few drops of sweat slipped from Haruto''s forehead and he sighed.


    "Destiny really wants me in this war, if I knew, I would have let you die."


    Drops of sweat also slipped from the foreheads of Tatsugorou and Jirocho who thanked their lucky stars for helping them.


    Then the three drank together, Jirocho and Tatsugoro started talking about their lives before they joined the war.


    Their full names were Terada Tatsugorou and


    Doromizu Jirochou, the two of them and Tatsugorou''s wife were childhood friends, Tatsugorou was a policeman, he lived in Kabuki District in the city of Edo, he was also married to a woman named Otose, Jirochou was also a resident of the Kabuki district and was apparently the Yakuza boss before joining the war, he even had a wife and a daughter who had just been born.


    "And you, Haruto, what''s your story, you seem pretty young to be in the war, you remind me of the rumor about those three kids giving headaches to the bakufu and Amanto in the south." Says Tatsugorou


    "Three teenager, you say?"


    "Yes, they have even starting to make a name for himself, there''s a silver-haired one who''s said to be a real madman on the battlefield, another one extremely good at strategic retreat and evasion and the last one is said to be very strong and gifted in strategy, their little squadrons have been causing a lot of damage lately, do you know them?"


    Haruto took a big sip of sake and said.


    "They are old comrades who don''t want leave a dead man behind."


    Jirocho and Tatsugoro, seeing Haruto''s expression fell silent and drank as the night passed slowly.


    The next day Haruto thoroughly cleaned his katanas with a clean cloth before going to see Tatsugoro who was discussing the next operation with Jirocho.


    "What is it, Haruto?" Says Jirocho


    "You want to leave already?" Asked Tatsugorou


    "No, I came to ask you a question."


    Jirocho and Tatsugoro looked at each other and nodded their heads.


    "When does the fight start?"Asked Haruto with a smile.


    The two looked at each other again and then Tatsugorou said in a loud voice.


    "He, you lazy bastards, Haruto agrees to join us!!!!"


    "Hahahaha welcome to "joui" Lord Haruto!"


    "Let''s toast to Lord Haruto!!!!"


    "Idiot! We drank all the sake yesterday!"


    "So let''s drink the blood of the Amantos!"


    "Hahahahaha!"


    In the next months, the rumors about on a young man did not stop reasoning among the Amantos and the Jouis, it was said that a young man with scarlet hair similar to a demon brutally killing all his enemies with inhuman speed and terrifying bloodl.u.s.t.


    Even more exaggerated, it was even said that he was capable of destroying sh.i.p.s with the power of his Kendo alone.


    "Gintoki, Zura, do you think it''s him?" Asked Takasugi by a campfire to Gintoki and Katsura next to him.


    "It''s not Zura, it''s Katsura."


    Gintoki when he remained silent and closed his eyes ignoring Takasugi.


    "whattever, he''s no longer a comrade." Said Takasugi, also closing his eyes.


    Although none of them seemed happy, but, if you looked closer you would see a slight smile on their lips.


    ....


    You can read for free the next chapter about my P_A_T_R_E_O_N Otaku Land, have a good read ~(^��^)~

 Chapter 43 - 7: Great Kansei Purge 1: The trap

    In a dilapidated city with a sad and heavy atmosphere walked two men, one with white hair and the other with black hair, followed by a very handsome redhead young man wearing a bleu yukata with four katanas.


    "Tatsugoro, are you sure we''re in the right town?" Asked Jirocho seeing heads chopped off and hung all over town.


    "Yes, we''re in the right place, the town of Amamura is one of the towns most affected by the purging of the Kansei." Said Tatsugorou


    "The weapons supplier wants us to meet him here to be sure of our sincerity."


    "They''re just scavenger, what right do they have to talk about sincerity." Says Jirocho with little angry


    "Wow what a handsome boy!"


    "Do you think he has a girlfriend?"


    "He''s so handsome!"


    Hearing this, Tatsugorou and Jirocho couldn''t help but look at Haruto with envy.


    "If only at his age we were as successful with girls."��2


    Haruto also looked at them before saying


    "If you don''t stop staring at me like that, after the war, I''ll tell your wives you''re cheating on them with young girls."


    Then their eyes quickly turned to the sky.


    "It''s nice today, isn''t it Jirocho?"


    "The clouds are beautiful, aren''t they, Tatsugorou?"


    "Hahaha"��2


    Haruto''s gaze then turned to the beheaded heads hanging in the street.


    "The shape of that skull... that person must have been just a kid." He murmured.


    The Kansei Purge is a series of purges conducted by Tokugawa Sada Sada and the Bakufu, currently it is unknown how many were arrested and killed, some speak of a thousand or more than ten thousand, but according to rumours in the bakufu, there are already 20,000 victims civilians.


    The members of the Joui are the most affected by this massacre, the former members were dying, no one wanted to help them anymore and almost no young people wanted to join them, gradually transforming the image of the Joui from national liberators to terrorists.


    The worst part was that even the slightest suspicion, even if not checked, could get you executed, old, man, woman or child, no one was spared.


    Tatsugoro, Jiroch and Haruto walked together through the shady streets of the city and soon arrived in front of a large abandoned warehouse.


    Two muscular men opened the door and they was greeted by a chubby woman, adorned with jewelry, wearing a gold embroidered kimono and a conspicuous fan in his hand.


    Behind she were several dozen closed big boxes as well as several bodyguards armed with katana and firearms.


    "Oh..oh..oh..oh my beautiful Jirocho I missed you and you Tatsugorou always have that serious look on your face...wait who''s this."Says she with a pretty smile


    Her bodyguards then raised their weapons and pointed them towards them.


    "calm down Katsu, his name is Haruto." Said Jirocho calmly


    "Wait...yes I understand, you''re the famous bloodthirsty demon of Joui who single-handedly destroyed several Amanto vessels and only with his katana In the last few months, you''ve been extremely famous, I''m honored to meet you, but I wasn''t told you were so handsome."She said, hiding the bottom of her face with her fan.


    "What about our weapons?" Asked Tatsugorou


    "Your weapons? You mean my weapons!"


    "Whatever, when can we make the transaction?" Asked Jirocho.


    "First thing tomorrow morning, I''ll be waiting for you at the spaceport at 4:00." Says Katsu, then one of her henchmen opens the warehouse.


    The three then went out walking through the streets of the city before stopping at a noodle snack bar.


    "Here''s your oudon enjoy your meal." Says an old woman as she puts down three bowls in front Haruto, Jirocho and Tatsugorou.


    "Enjoy your meal!"*3


    Then the three ate slowly before ordering sake after finishing their bowls.


    Haruto first took a sip before saying


    "Do you trust this woman?"


    "Absolutely not!" They replied at the same time.


    Then after finishing drinking a few bottles, the three returned to their hiding places in a warehouse on the way to the spaceport.


    Inside there were about fifty men mose apart from a few who were lying one the ground sleeping like alcoholic babies.


    "Boss, how''d it go?" One of the men asked.


    "Well enough, get some rest, tomorrow we''ll have a hard day." Said Tatsugorou as he took a crumpled cigarette from his pocket, lit it before sitting on the floor, Jirocho and Haruto also each found an empty space before sitting down.


    The night passed thus calmly until dawn, they woke up accompanied by their men to the nearby spaceport.


    Everyone was sleepy and tired enough except Haruto (no need to explain why!) standing in the empty spaceport.


    Gradually a ship with a purple hull landed in front of them.


    But instead of lowering the gangplank and opening the doors, the ship''s guns aimed at the group while the figure of the plump woman stood with her bodyguards on the main deck.


    "What does this mean, Katsu?!" asked Jirocho


    "My dear Jirocho, sorry, but the Bakufu is really annoyed by the losses you''ve made them suffer these past few months, I made a deal with them, I help them kill you and he gives me the market for shells and guns from the South, their ship is already coming Hahaha ..." she said laughing.


    Then more than 13 sh.i.p.s slowly floated out of the warehouses as their cannons pointed in their direction.

 Chapter 44 - 8: Great Kansei Purge 2: Powerful Opponent

    The Samurai present began to lose hope seeing the guns aimed at them, there was no escape, the expression of Jirocho and Tatsugorou was darkened, even them, usually encouraging fell into despair.


    "But don''t worry my Joui friends, this operation does not concern you alone, currently all the big Joui groups are under attack, including the White Loincloth Saigou and Hiraga Saburou ones, so don''t worry, you''ll join your friends at Enma! Hahahahaha!!!"Says she with a big laugh full of provocation


    The atmosphere became tense, everything was silent and the cannon of the floating sh.i.p.s slowly began to light up.


    But suddenly at the same time two great waves of sharp wind blew through Katsu''s ship.


    "Hahaha...uh?...what''s going on? Aghhh!!!!!!!"


    *Bang* *Bang*


    Then the next second, two large notches appeared on the hull of the ship which was divided into three the next moment falling slowly to the ground.


    "What the hell are you doing?! Wake the f.u.c.k up!"


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Haruto as he walked towards the sh.i.p.s with a katana in each hand.


    "If you''re afraid, get the hell out of here!" shouted Haruto


    The eyes of all the Joui stared at Haruto as he walked towards the sh.i.p.s without looking at them.


    Then their eyes became firm, he drew all their katana and put themselves in a fighting position.


    "Lord Haruto, we''re ready for battle!"


    "In Joui we fear nothing!"


    "Hahahaha let''s do a river of blood flow my Katana is thirsty hahahaha!"


    Tatsugoro took a pipe from his pocket, lit it and took a deep puff of smoke before approaching Haruto, then Jirocho pulled out his Katana by scratching his hair.


    "You think we''re gonna let you have all the fun by yourself, you f.u.c.k.i.n.g kid." Said Tatsugorou, also drawing his katana.


    "Today''s youth really underestimate the old gumps that we are." Jirocho complains.


    Haruto smiled when he heard this and moved into attack position as well.


    *Bang* *Bang* *Bang*


    "Shave!"


    The shells were fired from the first ship, then from the second, a slight whitish aura escaped from his body, Haruto disappeared instantly and then his silhouette quickly throughout each shell.


    *Boom* Boom*


    The shells deviated from their original targets and crashed into other sh.i.p.s.


    But at the same time hundreds of Amantos with jetpacks left the sh.i.p.s and headed towards the Jouis.


    "You lazy bastards! Kill them all without mercy waiting Haruto''s destroy damn sh.i.p.s!!!!!" Shouted Tatsugoro


    "Yes Boss!!!"


    "HAAAH!!!!"


    Then began a bloody confrontation between them and the members of Joui.


    Meanwhile Haruto arrived on the main deck of the first ship.


    The white aura around his body increased greatly, then he went on the offensive.


    He crossed the deck of the ship and quickly arrived at its end before using Moonsteps to move to the next ship.


    *Booom*


    The ship was perfectly cut in two, before slowly falling out of the sky under the cry of its crew.


    "My ^Cut^ takes too long, otherwise it''s a fantastic destruction technique." Thinked Haruto as he moved fast and slicing through the shells on his road.


    The cut technique is a technique that he invented by using his physical energy.


    He had long noticed that his physical energy (Aura) could not only multiply his physical strength and body tenfold, but also creating air flows once outside his body.


    Then an idea came to his mind and if he compressed the air flow in his katana with the help of his aura.


    Thus he created this destrictive technique, but it also had its weaknesses, for example it took him at least two seconds to prepare an attack and one to launch it, he could not change the angle of the attack once launched, and the farther the distance between him and his target was, the more the power of the attack diminished once he reached his target.


    Haruto lowered his head and see the cannons of the sh.i.p.s which gave off a bright light.


    "They want to fire at same time and kill everybody all at once, but who says I''ll give them time!"


    He took a deep breath and then the aura around his body suddenly increased and then he crossed the sky like an arrow and a huge flow of wind passed through the sh.i.p.s one by one without stopping.


    *Booom* *Booom* *Booom*


    Although the sh.i.p.s were not completely cut, they have suffer enormous damage forcing them to land, some sh.i.p.s began to catch fire while the Amantos on board screaming abandoned them.


    Others whose ammunition stocks were hit even began to explode with their crews.


    "Hahaha long live Lord Haruto! kil theml!!!!"


    "Attack!"


    "Aghh!"


    The joui on the ground finished the enemies who had survived to the fall and began to storm the sh.i.p.s that were forced to land, following Tatsugorou and Jirocho they massacred the Amantos on their way.


    A few minutes later there was only one floating vessel left which had been away from the others since the beginning of the battle.


    Haruto arrived on the main deck, but on his arrival he was not greeted by Amantos, but by a dozen of perfectly fair-skinned humans dressed in Manchu-style clothes, each of them carrying umbrellas of different colours


    Haruto''s pupils narrowed, he took a deep breath and went in a offensive position.


    "These guys are all extraordinarily strong! I absolutely must not let them off this ship, Tatasugorou, Jirocho and the others are no match for such monsters!!!"


    His aura grew even more, but just as he was about to launch his attack three of the men appeared in front of him.


    "They can follow my speed!" Haruto thought surprised.


    One of them threw an uppercut towards his chin, the second aimed him with his umbrella and the last one kicked him violently.


    Haruto then let go of his two katanas, then for a brief moment grabbed the feet of the last one and the arm of the first one in less than a tenth of a second, then knocked them on their backs before hitting them with his palms with monumental violence, crushing them to the ground, then he grabbed his two katanas and blocked the bullets firing by the second one with his umbrella before kicking him at backwards.


    *Bang* *Bang* *Bang*


    The two crushed on the ground got up painfully and retreated quickly, the one he kicked made a backflip and stabilized after being thrown.


    "Perfect! I never thought I would find a worthy opponent on this planet! Hahaha!" One of them, a man also carrying a large umbrella on his back, stepped forward and stopped in front of Haruto, he strong, physically endowed and had very lean and toned muscles.  He had a very manly looking face, with dark black eyes, and long, dark-gray hair.


    "You guys take care of the ants on the ground, this one''s mine." Says the man.


    "Yes, Lord Housen!"

 Chapter 45 - 9: Great Kansei Purge 3: Brutal fighting

    "Yes, Lord Housen!"


    They shouted before they jumped off the ship.


    "Tatsugorou! Jirocho! Everyone! Run away!!!!"


    Tatsugorou, Jirocho and the members of Joui stopped for a moment, hearing Haruto''s deafening scream from the ship in sky.


    Everyone was surprised for a moment before Tatsugorou said


    "Everybody stand down! Haruto wouldn''t stop us from continuing the fight if we wasn''t in great danger."


    Although reticent, they gritted their teeth and began to move away from the space port, but at the same time a group of men carrying umbrellas started chasing them.


    On the ship only Haruto and the man named Hosen remained, they looked at each other for a moment before rushing the next second towards each other.


    Hosen kicked him towards his right ribs, he leaned slightly to the left to dodge the close blow, then used his left Katana to cut Hosen''s neck and used his right Katana to stab his chest.


    But like a beast Hosen bit his left Katana, breaking it to pieces before attack him with a palm blow, hitting his belly with violancy, cancelling out his second attack.


    "Ouch!" Haruro spat out a sip of blood and took 13 steps backwards, but without taking a break, he threw his broken Katana towards Hosen, who easily deviated it with his right arm, then he took advantage of this short moment to draw his third Katana and threw it in the air before rushing towards Hosen.


    Hosen having just deflected the broken Katana quickly put himself in a defensive position, at the same time Haruto held his first Katana with both hands, a whitish aura escaped from his body and slowly infused itself into his Katana, then he do a horizontal slash at approximately 20cm from Hosen.


    A sharp, raging wind came out of his blade and headed towards Housen.


    15cm...10cm..7cm...4cm...


    At the moment when the wind blade was less than 2 centimetres from him, Housen backed violently backwards, then quickly took the giant umbrella behind his back and hit the wind blade with it.


    But during that tiny moment when all these actions took place, Haruto left his field of view for half a second, but when he look Haruto''s direction, Haruto disappeared.


    Maybe it was the countless days he spent on the battlefields or his intuition as a fighter but he jumped abruptly to the left, avoiding by a few millimeters that a Katana thrown from the sky pierce his throat, but even with his demonic reflexes, he could not dodge Haruto''s attack, who was coming down towards him.


    *Chak* *Puch*


    Haruto''s Katana deeply sliced Housen''s chest, which released a geyser of blood., then drew his fourth sword and launched a lightning attack towards Housen''s heart.


    But even before he finished his second attack a powerful elbow struck his head, smashing him against the ground.


    *Bang*


    His eyesight blurred, blood dripped from his nose, but he took advantage of the force of the blow and rolled to the ground before getting back on his feet.


    Then he and Housen looked at each other, eye to eye, Housen removed his clothes top, revealing a muscular body with no scars apart from the wound Haruto had just inflicted on him.


    "I really didn''t expect to have such an exciting fight, what''s your name."


    "Haruto." Said he as he drew his last sword.


    "Haruto...Haruto! It means "spring man" in your language if I am not mistaken, my name is Housen, Housen of the Yato tribe, our 7th division has been paid handsomely by your country to exterminate you and your companions who try to save it, ironic! Don''t you think so?"


    He said as he put himself in an offensive position while tightening his grip on his umbrella.


    "Glowing in the dark before it fades away, you''re like fireflies, dim light of yours! Offering your own life in exchange for hate a ungrateful country, Is that your so-called "Bushido"?"


    "You don''t understand anything!" Said Haruto with a firm look as the white aura around his body spilled over violently.


    "I''m not fighting for a country or a cause or anything, I don''t have any goals in this life and I''ve never had goals in my life, all I want is to stand up for what I care about and what I believe in, I do what I want when I want."


    Then his aura increase again, reached its power peak.


    "Hohoho I see, I understand." Said Housen, rushing towards him.


    "You''re a perfect selfish man!!!!"


    Then Haruto also ran towards Housen at full speed.


    *Pak* *Pak* *Pak* *Pak*


    Their silhouettes collided again and again, slash, punch, kick, upercut, elbow.


    The intensity of the confrontation increased with every second.


    *Crack*


    Then under this ocean of blow, Haruto''s last Katana broke.


    "It''s over for you a samurai without a sword is like a lion without teeth!" Shouted Housen, punching towards Haruto.


    "My fists are enough to defeat you old geezer!!!!" Haruto shouted before threw a punch at Housen.


    *PANG*


    They hit their faces and they both retreated before rushing at each other again.


    Haruto bent his right leg and launch a kick him with all his strength, Housen used his umbrella to block him, but under the power of the blow his umbrella broke.


    He then threw his umbrella at Haruto and then gave him several dozen punches in less than a second, Haruto dodged the umbrella, bending slightly to the left before countering Housen''s punchs.


    Housen and Haruto both threw double punche blocking each other''s attack.


    *Bang*


    The power of the shock was such that the main deck broke, causing them to fall inside the ship.


    *Pak* *Pak* *Pak*


    But while they were in freefall, the infernal exchange of blows continued.


    "HARUTO!!!"


    "HOSSEN!!!"

 Chapter 46 - 10: Great Kensei Purge 4: Yato

    YATO!


    Their gruesomeness name frightened even the most powerful fighters in the galaxy.


    They are a race a humanoid Amanto renowned for their incredible strength.


    They are known as blood-thirsty Amanto whose killing instincts and insatiable hunger for supremacy leads them to seek out the best fighters of the universe to challenge, even among their own kind. Their amazing supernatural and instinctive fighting abilities, and tremendously overwhelming physical strength, speed, durability, adaptability, reflexes, stamina, endurance, willpower, and senses all of which far surpass human and most other Amanto capabilities gives them an overwhelming advantage in battle.


    They are called "rabbits" as rabbits are generally very susceptible to heat exhaustion. Just like the Yatos, direct sunlight weakens them and can even lead to death.


    The ship was caught in a terrible fire as it slowly fell from the sky.


    *Boom* *Boom* *Boom*


    The engines exploded the fuel tanks increased the vividness of the fire, the ship''s hull was falling apart.


    But even then, amidst the flames, two men faced each other without a pause.


    Haruto punched Housen with his fists, followed by an upercut, Housen kicked him as well.


    *Pak* *Pak*


    They both spat blood before falling to the ground.


    But they slowly tried to get up as the muscles in their legs trembled, many of their bones were cracked, but through sheer willpower they clenched their teeth and get up, looking at each other with their bodies covered in blood.


    The ship crashed to the ground, but they both jumped at the last moment to avoid being caught in the explosion and landed on the floor of the spaceport.


    But at the same time a dozen people carrying umbrellas surrounded them.


    "Housen-Sama your wounds..." said one of them approaching Housen but before he finished his sentence Housen gave him a brutal slap throwing him back.


    "What right have you interrupt my fight!"


    "Sorry Housen-sama!" They all shouted in unison.


    "What do you say we postpone our confrontation."Said Housen looking at Haruto.


    But without replied, Haruto disappeared and blinked constantly, gradually disappearing from Housen''s field of view.


    "Housen-sama we''ll let him go just like that? We''ve already accepted payment from the Bakufu." Says one of the Yato, seeing Haruto''s disappear on the horizon.


    "That monster, he still has the strength to flee after such a fight Hohohoho..." Housen laughed as his body lost all its strength and instantly fell to the ground.


    "Housen-sama!"


    ....


    ....


    ....


    In an abandoned village, Haruto, with his whole body covered in bandages, was sitting in a dilapidated old house while a whitish aura was slowly escaping from his body.


    It had been three weeks since his fight with Housen, his wounds had had time to heal but it was not the most urgent for him at the moment.


    "Tatsugorou and Jirocho and all the others should have been here by now...."


    Then the aura around his body slowly dissipated.


    "My friends, don''t worry, if you''re really dead, your death won''t go unpunished." He murmured as he left the abandoned village.


    Walking westward without stopping he arrived two weeks later in front of a large city with huge buildings and a gigantic tower overlooking the whole city.


    Spacesh.i.p.s were floating around, the space ports were numerous and the city was in full development.


    It was the economic capital of the country, as well as the place of residence of the bakufu and the shogun Tokugawa Sada Sada.


    About ten minutes later, he entered the city, but this time with a bandaged face, heading towards the Kabuki district.


    Entering the Kabuki district, Haruto was slightly surprised, in the city center and in the rest of the city, the amantos in the streets seemed to be scornful of humans and the mood of the pedestrians was dark, but in this district, there was very little Amanto and the mood of the passers-by seemed quite cheerful.


    Then he walked through the busy streets of the neighbourhood before stopping in front of A two-storey pub of traditional architecture.


    "Snack Otose"


    He opened the sliding door but saw no one inside except a woman in her late 40s with brown hair wears a dark black kimono.


    The woman looked at Haruto and said


    "We''re closed for the week and at your age young man you should be looking for a job instead of hanging out in the pub at this time of day."


    Haruto approached the woman and removed the bandages from her face and said


    "Are you Otose?"


    "You''re in a pub named Otose and I''m the only woman here, what do you think, little genius?"


    Hearing this Haruto then understood why Tatsugorou and Jirocho were afraid of this woman, her tongue is too sharp.


    "Do you have news on Tatsugorou''s whereabouts?"


    "Why? Does he owe you money?"


    "No, I''m one of those comrades."


    "What''s your name?" She asked as she took a cigarette before light it.


    "Haruto"


    "Haruto... my husband Tatsugorou is dead, one of your comrades who survived the battle brought his body to me a week ago."


    On hearing this Haruto closed his eyes and lowered his head and asked


    "And Jirocho?"


    "I haven''t heard from him."She said as she took a puff of smoke.


    "Can you please take me to his grave..."

 Chapter 47 - 11: Shogun Assassination 1: The biggest joke in the world

    In a Haruto cemetery in front of a tombstone with the name {Terada Tatsugor��} engraved on it, stood silently for a moment and then turned around and looked at Otose behind him.


    "Can you do me a favor."


    "What do you want?"


    "His Katana."


    .....


    Haruto left the Kabuki district, holding a katana placed in a red scabbard, slowly heading north of the city.


    Meanwhile at Otose''s snack bar a white-haired man drinking a glass of alcohol was on a chair while Otose at the counter was smoking.


    "Why didn''t you go to him? I thought he was your friend."


    Jirocho took a big sip of sake, remained silent for a moment before saying.


    "I''m too ashamed to see him, although I''ve only known him for 9 months, I consider him a true friend and comrade, he saved our lives many time on battlefield, he''s a simple, straightforward person who always does what he wants, by letting Tatsugorou die and our other comrades I feel like I''ve betrayed his trust."


    "You respect him a lot." Says Otose as he exhales a puff of smoke.


    "Not just me, Tatsugorou and all our comrades were proud to fight with such a person. Though he''s young, he exudes a charisma and aura that few great men can boast."


    Otose then put out his cigarette, then helped himself to a drink.


    "Tatsugorou, he thinks you''re all dead, maybe seeing you would''ve calmed him down."


    "Don''t worry, he''s mentally stronger than you can imagine."


    "I''m not talking about that, Jirocho, when we were at the cemetery, in front of Tatsugorou''s grave, although it was only momentary, but I saw a coldness in his eyes that gives me shivers down my spine until now." She said as her hand holding the sake glass began shaking.


    . . . . .


    In the largest and highest room of the Bakufu, several suitably dressed men, holding fans, were seated kneeling in two lines in the room, all looking towards a room separated by a decorative silver and gold partition with numerous engravings.


    "Shogun-sama, the economy in the east of the country has stabilized thanks to the construction of five new spaceports..."


    Said one of the men kneeling in front of the partition before returning to his seat and then followed the man sitting next to him.


    "Shogun-sama the great purge of Kansei is a real success, we have succeeded in eliminating a dozen chief of Joui and several thousand members of rebels...."


    Then each of the men present gave a debriefing before returning to their seats.


    Then a deep voice behind the partition says


    "You''ve done a good job, your next task will be to strengthen..."


    *Bang* *creak* *creak*


    But before he finished his words the building began to shake.


    "What''s going on?! Who dares make such a racket!" Shouted the voice behind the partition


    Then a figure suddenly entered the room dressed in a shinobi style.


    "Jiraia! What''s going on?"


    "Shogun-sama please stay here for now a powerful enemy has attacked the Bakufu." Says the man named Jiraia.


    "All this noise for one enemy."


    "I''ll take care of it, Shogun-sama."


    Then the man left the room as the senior officials began to whisper among themselves.


    "Crazy people are becoming more and more numerous..."


    "What fool has the audacity to attack the Bakufu?"


    "This person must not know that there are other means of suicide, such as hanging for example."


    *Bang* *creak*


    . . . . . .


    *Bang*


    But even before he came within five metres of him, a powerful air stream struck them with great violence, crushing them to the ground before slicing through a nearby building.


    Haruto walked calmly towards the Bakufu as many men rushed towards him attacking him from all sides.


    But each time he drew Tatsugorou''s katana, killing or injuring anyone who attacked him with a slash reinforced by his aura.


    But when he arrived at the main gate of the Bakufu a hundred men aiming him with cannons, waiting for him.


    "Load the cannons! Aim! Fire!"


    "Load the cannons! Aim! Fire!"


    "Load the cannons! Aim! Fire!"


    *Boom* *Boom* *Booom* *Boom*


    Dozens of shells were fired at him but Haruto made in barely three seconds a dozen swings deflecting the shells or cutting them in half.


    *Bang* *Bang*


    The shells hit the buildings, setting fire to the Bakufu''s peripheral courtyard.


    "AGHH, Fire!"


    "Load the cannons!"


    "Kill!"


    But without giving these enemies time, he blew his aura out of his body, then executed three quick swings creating three huge waves of wind that cut through the main gate and attacked the bakufu guards head on.


    *Swiish* *Swiish* *Swiish*


    "Aghh!"


    "Ouch!!"


    Some had their arms or legs cut off, and some unlucky ones were directly beheaded.


    But without losing their courage, the survivors rushed to him.


    "Think you that a man like your shogun is worth your life! I''m giving you one last chance, stop and leave the Bakufu, I really don''t want to kill you." Shouted Haruto as he put Tatsugorou''s Katana back in its sheath.


    But the men did not stop and rushed towards Haruto like madmen.


    "Since you are determined then die!!!!"


    Haruto''s silhouette disappeared and reappeared in front of them, his fists releasing a powerful energy, he crushed each of them like ants.


    *Boom*


    Then with a punch created an explosion of air shredding all the enemies in front of him.


    The blood flowed like a stream, as he slowly passed through the great gate of the Bakufu, leaving flames and corpses in the wake.


    But as he entered the Bakufu, about ten Kunai were thrown at him while people in ninja outfits were standing on the roofs of the big courtyard.


    "Hahaha." Haruto who easily caught the kunais suddenly started laughing.


    "What are you laughing so hard about?" Said a older ninjas as he slowly approached Haruto, from his previous position, he looked like the leader.


    But without replying, Haruto carelessly threw the Kunais, the first Kuanai deflected the second, the second deflected the third and so on, and then struck a dozen ninjas in the heart at a strange angle, killing them instantly.


    "Fighting against me with ninja techniques is the biggest joke in the world."

 Chapter 49 - 12: Shogun Assassination 2: Farewell Master

    "A master ninja!"


    Thought all the Shinobi as they watched their mate''s body fall.


    Then looking into Haruto''s eyes, calm as stagnant water but with an inexplicable coldness, a great shiver ran through them.


    "We can''t win!"


    Then Haruto calmly advanced towards the Bakufu''s main building ignoring the Shinobis whose legs trembled in front him, but the old ninja did not let him pass and came to stop on his way.


    "Old man, if you don''t get out of my way I''ll kill you!" Said Haruto looking the old man in the eye.


    But the old ninja took two short sword from his sleeve and ran towards Haruto at an inhuman speed.


    "shave"


    Haruto suddenly disappeared from the sight of the old ninja, who unconsciously, seeing his opponent disappear, retreated, but within half a second Haruto reappeared behind him.


    *Bang*


    He turned his palm at the level of his chest and concentrated his aura on it, thus creating a swirling stream of air swirled in his palm, hit the old man on his back, crushing him to the ground.


    "Zenzou-sama!!"


    The ninjas, seeing their leaders dead, momentarily forgotteging the fear that had invaded them for only a second and headed towards Haruto.


    He was attacked from all sides, but like the previous time, he crushed them one by one, but as he was about to get rid of the last one, he was attacked by several Kunai, which proved to be slightly more difficult block.


    It was the ninja named Jiraia.


    "You seem strong to me, you are an excellent prey." Says Jiraia under his shinobi mask with a perverse smile, Before running at high speed towards Haruto.


    Then Haruto leaned slightly to the right to avoid a kick from Jiraia.


    But the Jiraia put his palms on the ground and rotated quickly with his legs towards Haruto, who at the same time, noticed a purple-tinted blade at the end of the Jiraia''s shoe.


    He then leaned backwards losing his balance voluntarily, during his fall, Jiraia''s attack missed him by a few millimetres and with his fearsome speed, he heeled Jiraia in the face during his rotation, throwing him violently backwards.


    He then put his right palm against the groundz regaining his balance before taking a disappearing step and reappearing in barely half a second behind Jiraia and punching him his head, crushing him against the ground.


    He charged his foot with a large amount of aura and crushed Jirai''s head against the ground again.


    *Bang*


    "I already told your colleague, fighting me with ninja techniques is a joke."


    Haruto approached the main gate of the Bakufu, which he kicked in.


    *Creak*


    The door broke into several pieces, so he entered and walked up to a large, beautifully decorated room with two large staircases leading to the next floor.


    However a hundred men dressed in black and white, holding golden sceptres in their hands were present completely filling the room and among those men were two familiar faces.


    One was Oboro and the other was Shouyou kneeling in front of him.


    Haruto''s pupils tightened, he unconsciously took a deep breath and then his eyes and Shouyou''s eyes met.


    "You''ve grown up a lot, Haruto." Says Shouyou with a nice smile


    "Shouyou..."


    "Disciple of Shuyou, I must admit your courage, for daring to attack the most important place in the country single-handedly and all to save your master." Said Oboro in a cold voice.


    Then he took a Katana from the hands of one of the men dressed in black and white before placing the blade under Shouyou''s throat.


    "But I advise you to surrender or your efforts will have been for nothing."


    Seeing that, Haruto then lowered his head and slowly climbed the stairs towards Oboro and Shouyou.


    "Disciples of Shouyou, do you think you can draw fast enough to stop me from killing your master?"


    But without listening to Oboro, Haruto slowly approached them.


    "Disciple of Shouyou! You don''t worry ....."


    But before Oboro finishes his words, Shouyou interrupted him and said


    "Haruto, did you come up with a name that you like?"


    Haruto then stopped two meters from Shouyou and Oboro and touched Tatsugorou''s Katana with a smile.


    "The name Haruto suits me well enough, it was chosen by my stupid master."


    "Take care of your comrades, spring man."Says Shouyou with a big smile..


    Hearing their conversations a cold sweat ran from Oboro''s forehead.


    "Don''t tell me that..."


    Haruto drew the katana and disappeared in a strong draught, instinctively making Oboro move backwards who felt shivers running through his body.


    "He''s too fast!!!"


    Haruto then reappeared 6m further, behind Oboro before sheathing the Katana.


    Then after a short silence Shouyou''s head fell from his body and rolled on the ground, while his body slowly fell into a geyser of blood.


    "Farewell Master!"

 Chapter 50 - 13: Shogun Assassination

    Oboro stood looking at this scene without being able to say a word, but when he waited for Haruto''s footsteps walking in behind him,


    he turned around and saw Haruto walking slowly, completely ignoring him and heading towards the next stairs.


    A great anger went through Oboro''s heart.


    "Shuyou therefore abandoned me for such disciples!"


    "How dare you despise me!"


    Then Oboro rushed towards Haruto in a dark anger, and attacked him with all his strength, but at the same time Haruto turned his head slightly and looked him in the eyes.


    A horrible and terrifying murderous intent crushed him, he had an impression of being a helpless prey in front of his predator, he knew that if he approached again, he would die, Oboro''s body and his instinct forced him then to move backwards.


    Haruro then took his eyes off him and continued on his way.


    "Tenshouin Naraku! Attack him! Kill him at all costs!"


    Hearing Oboro''s orders the hundred men all rushed to Haruto without exception launching their strongest attack.


    ....


    In the highest tower of the Bakufu, the Shogun Sada Sada always behind the gold and silver partitions with his officials were waiting.


    "Why is it taking so long..."


    "We should improve security."


    The officials present then began to complain one by one leading to a general uproar.


    The only one who remained silent except for the Shogun was a middle-aged man wearing sunglasses while smoking a cigarette.


    It was Matsudaira Katakuriko the head of the police and civil forces.


    He looked in the direction of Shogun and sighed.


    "The situation looks problematic."


    *Bang* *Bang*


    "Ouch!"


    "Aghh!"


    "Run away!!!!"


    "Ouch!!!"


    *Bang*


    Everyone in the room fell silent as they heard the sounds of destruction and the horrified cries of the guards.


    "What''s going on?" Thought everyone, but suddenly all the noises disappeared, letting only the sound of one person''s footsteps resonate.


    Slowly the sounds of footsteps came closer and closer, then suddenly stopped.


    The door was then slowly opened revealing a young man with red hair, blood-stained clothing and a katana at his belt.


    But when their eyes and those of the young man met, they felt as if a blade was against the skin on the back of their necks.


    They all unconsciously gulped.


    The young man walked slowly past each of them, ignoring them completely before stopping in front of the gold and silver partitions.


    Breeze flew trought the room as the young man made a slight movement with his katana, which he hadn''t even drew.


    The partition was then cut in half and broke, revealinga chubby old man with thick eyebrows and has a top knot hair style and was dressed a golden kimono.


    The old man then looked at Haruro with an extremely serious expression.


    "Do you know you''re committing a crime by desecrating the Bakufu! and attacking me,13th Shogun, Tokugawa Sada Sada!"Said Sada Sada in a deep, authoritative voice.


    "You''re the murderer of my friends, I''m a Joui and you''re the Shogun, that''s all, no more, no less."Said Haruto as he slowly drew the Katana of Tatsugorou.


    "How dare you talk to me like that!"


    "You miserable Joui! What have you done for the country, except caused conflict! I''m the one who stabilized the country! It''s thanks to me that the economy works! It''s thanks to me that you miserable ants live!!!!"


    "I''ve killed all my political opponents and their families, I''ve committed countless massacres without sparing children or women!"


    "I''m the Shogun, the leader of this country, no! I am the country!"


    "If you kill me, you''ll be hunted forever, you''ll be the greatest sinner in this country."


    "Dare you even kill me!"


    "I told you earlier, you''re the shogun, I''m a Joui, that''s all."


    At the same time Haruro slowly raised the katana, he made a slight movement with his wrist, his arm holding the katana became momentarily blurred, then he put it back into its sheath.


    *Swing*


    Then the second that followed, before the eyes of the officials, the thirteenth Shogun, an untouchable man, representative of the nation, was cut in two.


    The left and right sides of his body were separated by a straight line, the blood then spilled on the floor with his internal organs.


    Then Haruto turned around, and slowly left the room, leaving all the officials terrified, they didn''t even dare look at him.


    "You stop!"


    As Haruto walked along, he stopped and turned around to look at an old man in sunglasses pointing a gun at him.


    But when Haruto''s gaze fell on him, Matsudaira suddenly shivered with fear, boundless murderous intent engulfed him, his hands holding the pistol trembled, but he clenched his teeth and continued to aim at Haruto.


    "I arrest... you...for the murder of the...shogun."


    Hearing that, Haruto ignored him and continued walking down the hallway.


    Matsudaira saw Haruto leave without paying attention to him, he wanted to pull the trigger, but his senses and instincts prevented him from doing so.


    Finally he lowered the gun, sat down on the floor and let out a deep sigh, because he knew that if he pulled the trigger, he would die.


    As for Haruto, he gradually left the Bakufu in a heavy silence.


    END Volume Gintama Part 1

 Chapter 51 - 1: Edo Tensei

    A few weeks ago an organization called Akatsuki led by a man claiming to be Madara Uchiwa declared war on the five great Ninja nations, during the Five Kage Summit.


    After this the Fifth Kazekage, the Fifth Mizukage, the Fourth Raikage, the Fifth Tsuchikage, and General Mifune agreed to form a Shinobi Alliance, pooling all their resources against Akatsuki.


    Later the daimy�� of the Five Great Shinobi Countries approved the coalition and the Sixth Hokage joined the alliance.


    Both factions began by gathering their strength and collecting intelligence about the other side in preparation for the upcoming hostilities and finally Both the Allied Shinobi Forces and Akatsuki have amassed considerable forces for this war;


    80,000 shinobi and samurai total make up the Alliance versus 100,000 Zetsu clones and reincarnated shinobi supplied by Kabuto making up Akatsuki''s army.


    The Allied Shinobi Forces created by the Five Great Nations and the Samurai of the Land of Iron consists of five main divisions, with Gaara of the Sand as the Regimental Commander.


    The First Division consists of mid-range fighters and is led by Darui. The Second Division is made up of close-range fighters and is led by Kitsuchi.


    The Third Division is under the command of Kakashi Hatake, and features both close- and mid-range fighters. The Fourth Division contains only long-range fighters under the control of Gaara.


    Shikamaru is Gaara''s right hand man and proxy commander of the Fourth Division as well. Finally, the Fifth division was created for the purpose of special operations, and features ninja with unique skills. Mifune is the leader of these special operatives.


    There are also four special divisions formed for the war.


    The Logistical Support and Medical Divisionled by Shizune comprises of medical ninja, the Surprise Attack Division led by Kankur��, has the task to ambush the enemy forces.


    The third is the Sensor Division with Ao as captain, and finally the Intelligence Divisionheaded by Inoichi Yamanaka is intended to gather information and relay it to Gaara for strategy''s sake.


    Analysing their own and their enemy''s location, the Allied Shinobi Forces have decided that Akatsuki will send a small fraction of their army by sea from the Mountains'' Graveyard (Akatsuki''s hideout) to Kumogakure, and that most of the army will travel by land.


    This would require the army to move through both the Land of Frost and the Land of Hot Water.


    An immediate evacuation notice was sent to both countries, and they will most likely evacuate to the south, in the Land of Fire.


    The First Division, which is the mid-range battle division, is stationed in the northern part of the Land of Lightning, in order to prevent the Akatsuki from using the small gulf to infiltrate the area from Mountains'' Graveyard.


    The Second Division, or short-range battle division, is on the border of the Land of Lightning and the Land of Frost, sealing a northerly path into the Land of Lightning.


    The Third Division, or the short- to mid-range battle division, was advancing fast through the middle of the Land of Frost, but was called into the northern part of the Land of Hot Water to aid the Surprise Attack Division.


    The Fourth Division, the long-range battle division, is on the border of the Land of Lightning and the Land of Frost, sealing a southerly path into the Land of Lightning.


    Mifune''s Fifth Division, the special battle division, is aligned in a large arc from the north part of the Land of Frost, through the middle of the border between the Land of Frost and the Land of Lightning, all the way to just south of the First Division, in order to aid any of the divisions that need immediate response, and to finish the seal on the Land of Frost and the Land of Lightning''s border.


    So all the divisions awaited the fighting with enormous nervousness.


    Day One, the War began!!


    The Akatsuki, using the forbidden technique of Edo Tensei and genetically modified soldiers (Zetsu), caused great loss to the alliance, but on that first day the alliance had gained the advantage, both the Alliance and Akatsuki received massive casualties, having effectively halved both their battle forces.


    The 80,000 strong Allied Shinobi Forces were brought down to 40,000 and the 100,000 strong White Zetsu Army was brought down to 50,000, on top of the several already sealed reincarnated shinobi.


    During the day of fighting, members of the White Zetsu Army infiltrated the Alliance''s ranks. Once night falls, the disguised Zetsu begin methodically eliminating key Allied personnel all across the battlefield.


    The Alliance is thrown into disarray until Sakura Haruno is able to determine what is happening.


    Despite this, there are no effective countermeasures against the Zetsu and vigilance is unable to prevent additional deaths. Suspicion reigns over the Allies.


    Day Two!


    Land of Lightning


    Part of the Fourth Division with its Commander Gaara, Fifth Tsuchikage Kitsuchi.


    Relentlessly pursued by the reincarnated Kage throughout the entire night and unable to maintain such a stance for much longer, Gaara and Kitsuchi decided that it was now time to go on the offensive, if only to observe their adversaries'' reaction.


    Unleashing a colossal wave of sand with the intention of restraining and then obliterating the opposition in the ensuing chaos, both of the attacks prove ineffective in the face of the Fourth Kazekage''s Gold Dust and M��''s counter respectively.


    After a brief reprieve as the two sides converse, with Gaara''s history and status amongst the discussed, the battle recommences amidst a collision of gold and sand.


    Finally receiving the awaited signal, the remainder of the division advances along a broad front, just as Gaara pelts the opposition''s position.


    Utilising this distraction to restrain the enemy in an immobilising embrace, M��, Onoki (eso tensei) and Kistsuchi become separated from the main engagement in the resultant confusion.


    A tearful Gaara then proceeds to complete his father''s binding, before attempting to do the same with the remaining Kage, however, the two easily break free of the sand''s confines when their bodies'' react instinctively towards this threat.


    Storming the other shinobi as they maintain their approach, the recovering troops quickly encircle and besiege the unconstrained enemy, while elsewhere Kitsuchi begins to experience difficulty in confronting M? and Onoki.


    In light of the rising fatalities, both the Mizukage and Raikage divulge their respective weaknesses to hasten their defeat, but causalities continue to mount due to the former''s summon.


    They were eventually able to seal M�� and Onoki, later the Third Raikage with the aid of a Naruto clone who had appeared on the battlefield. The section of the division had however, been dwindled down to a handful of shinobi by the time both battles were over. With this, those that were left headed out to backup Gaara and the other half of their division that was facing the Second and Third Mizukage.


    Then some time later, Gaara and the rest of his division quickly came to support Kitsuchi against the second and third Mizukage.


    Then with the help of the naruto clone and the seal of golden sand, Gaarra''s unit managed to seal the second Mizukage, leaving only the third Mizukage.


    But while he was close to victory an accident happened, another coffin appeared behind the third Mizukage.


    "What! Another enemy!" Kitsuchi cried out in amazement as the clone of Naruto and Gaara was at his side.


    "Let''s calm down and try to seal first the third Mizukage, then we''ll deal with the new enemy." Said Gaara calmly


    But as he finished these words, the ceurceuil slowly opened, and then a character slowly came out.


    He was a rather young man of about twenty years old, with short anchor black hair and a masculine face, he had a rather imposing musculature, wearing a Konoha headband and a short sword at his belt.


    Seeing this man Gaara, Kitsuchi and Naruto as well as all the ninjas present were as if struck by lightning, even the third Mizukage which was in the form of edo tensei was shaking.


    Because the man who emerged from the cofin was the legendary ninja who could crush armies, having killed the four Kages of his time as well as tens of thousands of ninja, the fastest ninja of all time called the second ninja god.


    The fourth Hokage, Nori Hisamatsu...

 Chapter 51 - 2: Survive five minutes

    World of Gintama, on the main deck of a spaceship, a man of about 26 years old, with red hair, wearing a blue Yukata, with four Katana at his belt was standing with a facial expression full of curiosity.


    For a white chain several metres long coming out of a transparent blue portal ran across his chest, connecting him to the portal.


    Then the chain pulled him violently towards the portal.


    "What''s going on?" He thought as his body was swallowed by the portal.


    He then arrived in a completely dark world with countless light bubbles floating in the void, the chain that was connected to him pulled him forward again.


    He through the dark world for several minutes before he saw that the origin of the chain was one of the bubbles, but before he could even react, a strong suction emanated from the bubble in question, quickly attracting him and swallowing him the next second without him being able to show an ounce of resistance.


    He was then caught in a dazzling light before losing consciousness.


    .....


    ...


    "Huh?"


    When Haruto opened his eyes, he was in a wooden coffin that opened slowly.


    Then he stepped forward from his coffin and was greeted by the sight of a thousand ninjas, accompanying a young man with red hair, another covered with a powerful orange chakra and a man wearing the clothing of the ninjas of Iwa.


    "The ninja world, am I not dead?"


    Then his eyes fell on a familiar man.


    "Third Mizukage I remember killing you...oh...so someone had to use the forbidden technique of the Second Hokage to summon me, I never thought it was so powerful that it could summon me from another world."


    He then saw the tense gaze of all the ninjas present, but he ignored them and closed his eyes for a moment, then came to him the image of a man with the characteristics of a white snake sitting in front of a shogi game.


    "Do you think your pathetic Chakra Seal can bind me?"


    Hundreds of miles away, Kabuto in his hiding place suddenly shivered when he heard Haruto''s voice.


    Then he felt his connection with the 4th Hokage slowly collapsing, but he executed several seals strengthening his hold on Haruto.


    "What a powerful soul, I feel like I''m fighting with three or four people at the same time (James+Nori+Haruto soul power)."


    "Even ninjas like the previous Kages weren''t that resilient! Is this the strength of the legendary 4th Hokage!!!!",


    Further on, Haruto found it difficult to control his body, but that didn''t worry him, it was just a matter of time before he regained control.


    "Hey you there! What''s your name?"


    Hearing Haruto''s question, Naruto, Gaara and Kitsuchi were at first surprised, but soon came to their senses.


    "A dead man does not need to know so many details." Says Gaara ready to attack at any time.


    "Well since you look so sure of yourself kid let me tell you that I won''t be able to control my body for about five minutes, if you can survive that long I''ll be able to leave the control of the one who summoned me, I hope you can survive until then." Said Haruto as his dark pupils lost the faint glow of life within them.


    But at that very moment a terrible feeling of oppression emanated from his body crushing the ninjas present.


    "What power!" Shouted Kitsuchi


    Then Haruto drew his short sword in front of them.


    He jumped with tremendous power to the sky and made a slash.


    And before their eyes incredibly a gigantic chakra blade of about thirty meters reinforced by wind chakra attribute move towards them like a storm creating a huge air fluctuation.


    "Gaara!"


    "Golden wall of sand!"


    A gigantic wall of sand then rose up in front of the ninjas present blocking the blade of wind.


    *Bang* *Booom*


    The collision shook the ground creating a powerful sandstorm, but before they could react a second blade but this time of orange colors came towards them and hit them violently before exploding into innumerable fireballs.


    "Aghh!"


    "My legs!"


    "My arm!"


    "Aghh!"


    "Avoiding fireballs, this is a Shakuton attribute attack!!!!!" Shouted Gaara


    But the ninjas present began to enter a state of panic at the same time, the third Mizukage began to attack the ninjas trying to move away or protect themselves.


    Naruto''s clone used his speed and instantly appeared in front of Haruto and then created two pale blue chakra shiruken swirling at full speed in his hands.


    But even before he could attack, Haruto instantly appeared behind him.


    Then before he could even react, he was sliced a dozen owes by Haruto''s sword.


    *Puff*


    The Naruto clone dissipated immediately.


    Then Haruto executed several seals creating more than two hundred clones at his side who also executed the same seal as him.


    "F��ton : Great Breakthrough" ��100


    "Katon : Dragon Flame Jutsu!" ��100


    "Katon : Incandescent Fire cloud!!"

 Chapter 52 - Poll Results

    Patron Vote Point


    Fairy Tail : 48


    Black clover : 36


    Gantz : 13


    DC : 8


    PSYREN : 4


    SAINT SEYA : 5


    Dbz : 16


    Hxh : 8


    Marvel : 4


    Reader Vote Point


    Fairy Tail : 44


    Black clover : 25


    Gantz : 8


    DBZ : 16


    HxH : 13


    Malvel : 11


    DC : 8


    Psyren : 6


    Saint Seiya : 2


    Final Results


    Fairy Tail : 92


    Black clover : 61


    Gantz : 21


    DBZ : 32


    HxH : 21


    Malvel : 15


    DC : 16


    Psyren : 10


    Saint Seiya : 7


    ????Fairy Tail Win ????

 Chapter 52 - 3: Madara Uchiwa

    A massive cloud more than 2 kilometres wide, incandescent, releasing a horrible heat, descended from the sky, devouring everything in its path.


    The ninjas present didn''t even have time to react before being engulfed.


    Gaara, with the help of Tsuchikage, created hundreds of walls of sand and earth trying to protect the units to the best of their abilities.


    However, the heat was such that even the sand began to melt into glass.


    "Agh!"


    "Help!"


    "OUUUCH!!"


    *Booom* *Booom*


    More than 63% of the ninjas present were annihilated, the circulating hot air made the atmosphere unbreathable.


    Gaara and Kitsuchi, having spent a large amount of Chakra, began to pant.


    "Gaara I''ll try to seal the third Mizukage, feel you can hold out against the fourth Hokage for about 2 minutes?"


    "No, I don''t think I can resist for so long, but go take care of Mizukage." Then Gaara run towards Haruto, who landed on the ground further on.


    In turn, Kitsuchi headed for the third Mizukage.


    The surviving ninjas didn''t give up, they rushed at Haruto, following Garra, who was in the lead.


    Haruto then raised his right palm from which a light orange chakra emanated and pointed in the direction of Gaara and the ninjas.


    "Shakuton: Divine ..."


    But at the same time, Haruto''s right hand grabbed his left arm and ripped it off.


    "He''s starting to regain control over his body." Thought Gaara, before executing several seals and hitting the ground with his palms. Suddenly, several spears of sand came out of the ground and attacked Haruto.


    The other ninjas also began to use their most powerful ninjutsu without the thought of conserving their Chakra.


    "Gear 2: Phase 1"


    Haruto''s body suddenly released a huge amount of green chakra and then instantly disappeared and reappeared in front of Gaara.


    Thereupon abruptly kicking him in the belly, throwing Gaara backwards and then beginning to attack all ninjas in his field of vision with unspeakable brutality.


    2...8....31...73...210...340


    Two minutes later, only Gaara and Kitsuchi were left standing amidst hundreds of dead bodies.


    But they were tired, their Chakra reserves were exhausted, their muscles and their whole bodies were suffering.


    Only their willpower allowed them to stay on their feet.


    Haruto suddenly appeared in front of them and put his two palms, healed thanks to Edo Tensei, against their heads, as they had no more powers left to react.


    It all happened in just a second, but both felt like a hundred years had passed.


    They felt like they were being crushed by an insurmountable mountain.


    An orange light came out of Haruto''s palms, both wanted to move backwards but Haruto''s actions were so fast that they didn''t have the time.


    Both of them knew they were going to die.


    "Well, not bad, you survived."


    Then the orange light disappeared with the green chakra coming out of Haruto''s body.


    Haruto let them go, then looked around for a moment and saw the ground that had been completely devastated and the dead ninjas.


    He sighed slightly before looking at Gaara and Kitsuchi who fell to the ground due to exhaustion.


    "Now explain to me what''s going on here." Haruto, stared at Garra.


    ...


    In a cave hundreds of miles away.


    "I can''t let them have the 4th Hokage as an ally, so I have to get rid of him."


    Then Kabuto, whose eyes and nose were bleeding, executed a dozen seals with a nasty smile on his lips.


    "Don''t think that you have won, fourth Hokage."


    ....


    After Gaara''s explanation, he understood the situation, but he wasn''t really interested in it, what he was interested in was how the Edo Tensei was able to summon him from another world.


    As he was thinking about it, a coffin slowly came out of the ground about 20 meters from Haruto.


    Gaara and Kitsuchi, seeing this, slowly got up from the ground with facial expressions that couldn''t hide the seriousness of the situation.


    The coffin opened slowly, and then a man with long spiky black hair with a slight blue tint, red combat armour and completely dark pupils came out.


    "Madara Uchiha..." Whispered Haruto.


    While he was Hokage, Haruto had access to all of Konoha''s secret files and information, including what concerned Madara Uchiha and his fight against the first Hokage.


    "What''s going on?!" Exclaimed shocked Kitsuchi.


    "If that man is Madara Uchiha, then who''s the man in the mask?" Asked astonished Gaara.


    "Then the masked guy we thought was Madara��is not Madara?!"


    Both felt like they had been struck by lightning. If Madara is dead then who caused this war, who could have caused all this chaos? The identity of the man became more and more mysterious.


    "It doesn''t matter who he is, we still need to stop him, You two get the hell out of here, the fight that''s about to take place is out of your league." Said Haruto with a big smile.


    Hearing this, the two hesitated for a moment, but finally, Gaara created a sand platform and quickly flew away with Kitsuchi in tow.


    Away from two monsters looking at each other.


    "It does appear that we''re at war, but things don''t seem like they''re going as planned."


    Thought Madara, as he looked away from Haruto at the battlefield, which was completely devastated.


    "Why else would he revive me in this state... Who is the caster of the Reanimation Jutsu?"


    While Madara was thinking, a voice came into his mind.


    "I''m Kabuto, I am��his collaborator."


    "Speaking through a Reanimation Link? Such a sneaky one you are��"


    "Your Reanimation is quite special, I''ve fixed you up so that you''re even greater than you were in your glory days."


    "And you know what I was like during my "glory days"?"


    "No, which is why I want you to show me��your legendary Uchiha power. The man in front of you is the fourth Hokage, I''ve kind of lost control of him, I''d like you to eliminate him."


    "Ha-ha-ha! Interesting, so you''re the fourth Hokage, so amuse me a little, fourth Hokage."


    "Oh, well, then I hope you can distract me long enough." Said Haruto with a smiley face, like a child who just found the world''s funniest toy.


    Then both disappeared at the same time.


    . . . . . .


    This chapter has been edited by H_Alex, please shout out 666 H_Alex you are Handsome!

 Chapter 53 - 4: Fight Madara

    *Bang*


    The two fiercely collided, exchanging several blows, then Madara moved backwards and smirked forming seal with his hands.


    "Katon: Dragon Flame Caterwaul!"


    Then he released ten gigantic Flame Dragons at Haruto, who also executed several seals.


    "Shakuton: Cloud of Glowing Flame"


    Haruto created a flaming orange cloud in the direction of Madara, burning everything in its path.


    *Booooom*


    Madara''s and Haruto''s Jutsu clashed, shaking the ground and cracking rocks.


    "Gear 2: Phase Two"


    After the explosion stopped, a large cloud of dust began to slowly dissipate. Haruto drew his sword, as a dark chakra emanated from his body, and appeared in front of Madara in a third of a second.


    Next, before Madara had the time to react, he cut him about ten times before brutally punching him.


    Madara was surprised for a moment by Haruto''s speed, before recovering from the attack he had just suffered.


    "Katon: Great fire annihilation!"


    He then executed several seals, expelled his chakra from the mouth and shaped it into a massive wall of intense flames, Forcing Haruto to back out.


    Great Wind Chakra Blade


    Haruto infused chakra in his sword and made a slash.


    The ground was burnt yet again and all the landscape was destroyed.


    As clouds of dust and ashes rose in the sky, Haruto and Madara clashed again in a Taijutsu fight for about three minutes, before Madara suddenly hit his palms against the ground.


    "Mokuton: Deep Forest Bloom!"


    Then the ground around him began to violently shake, and huge cracks appeared on it. After that, countless huge trees instantly burst out from the ground in succession with Madara in its center.


    Countless enormous trees, which suddenly grew from the ground, surrounded Haruto inside the forest. Simultaneously, innumerable huge vines abruptly flew out from woods attacking him.


    Haruto held out his palms in different directions and a powerful orange chakra emanated from him.


    "Shakuton: Divine incineration!"


    *BOOOM* *BOOOM* *BOOOM*


    Gigantic flames came out of his palms, drowning more than 10 kilometres around him in a destructive wave of flames, incinerating everything within a radius of 12 kilometres, rising more than two kilometres into the sky and ravaging the ground at a depth of several tens of metres.


    The forest created by Madara was quickly incinerated leaving no trace of its former glory, only rocks on ground that began to melt.


    Little by little the smoke and dust dissipated, revealing Madara''s half-cremated body, with a purplish-blue colored energy layer completely surrounding what was left of his body.


    This energy started forming a giant skeleton shape, protecting him against flames.


    Then the chakra skeleton grew as the pattern of Madara''s Sharingan changed. It became a hundred-meter giant resembling a Tengu with its outer armour and a secondary pair of arms wielding a sheathed katana.


    The giant drew his Katana and with near-instantaneous speed and power attacked Haruto.


    *Bang*


    The giant''s Katana hit and divided the ground in two, creating an earthquake and a huge gully.


    Haruto immediately dodged this attack by jumping towards the sky.


    "Gear 3!"


    A monstrous amount of chakra burst out of Haruto''s body, his body grew, the length of his hair slightly increased, his musculature became more imposing, then he firmly held his sword in front of him.


    Next he did a slash.


    *Swing*


    A gigantic wave of air, more than a kilometre high sliced at Madara''s Susanoo. The next moment, it was cut in half.


    Even before Madara could react, two more Slashes came to slice his Soosano and cut his body in four.


    Then Haruto appeared in front of him and sliced him about ten more times before placing his left palm against his shattered body.


    "Shakuton: The Howls of hell!"


    *Booom* *Booom*


    Red radiance came out of Haruto''s palm, then a large amount of red chakra suddenly flashed out from within his palm.


    Dazzling radiance appeared along with an extremely loud explosion with Madara as a center.


    This explosion instantly engulfed the surroundings within a radius of six kilometers.


    ......


    Several tens of kilometers away Gaara and Kistuchi, seeing the damage from the battle, took a deep breath.


    "Are they even humans?" Absentmindedly asked Kitsuchi.


    Soon they were joined by a medium-sized blonde woman, a tall man with dark skin, large muscular build, white-blond combed back hair, a small moustache and goatee, and tall woman with fair skin, green eyes and auburn hair, styled into a herringbone pattern at the back.


    They were the sixth Hokage Tsunade, the fourth Raikage A and the fifth Mizukage Mei.

 Chapter 54 - Read me

    First of all I would like to say that the next chapter will be a little disappointing, because part one of the Edo tensei arc will end


    And this will also be the beginning of the Fairy tail part.


    but don''t get upset and try to understand the situation.


    1- Haruto is not strong enough to face Kaguya, he doesn''t have any technique to thwart Obito''s sharingan, he won''t be able to defeat Madara in 10 mode.


    2-he has no seal technique.


    3-I don''t want the Edo Tensei part to be a chapter where my Mc will be a secondary character playing cheerleader for naruto and Sasuke (Exp : Kakashi, Sakura, Obito)


    4-I will make the temporal flow of the worlds be different then it will return to the world of Naruto and kick the ass of everyone.


    He-He-He


    5-The fairy tail part will be interesting because I''ll stop being lazy and finally add more secondary characters to the work.


    6- The real plot will finally start soon.

 Chapter 55 - 5: Chain

    "I was expecting this, now I really regret not having learned the sealing technique."


    In front of Haruto the ashes of Madara slowly merged together, slowly reconstructing his body, then a few seconds later, he was completely unharmed, as if the attack earlier was just a joke.


    "Ha-ha-ha! Ha-ha-ha!"


    Seeing Madara laughing, Haruto couldn''t help but get slightly angry.


    "May I know what you''re laughing at?"


    Madara then stopped laughing and had a smile full of joy.


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve had an opponent worthy of the name, since Hashirama."


    Haruto then went on the offensive, and also had a smile on his lips.


    "I have to tell you, I''m having fun too."


    But as the two were preparing to continue the fight, a masked man emerged from a whirlpool that created spatial fluctuations.


    This man wearing a gunbai on his back, a white mask with black circles, a purple outfit.


    "Sorry to bother you but we have more important things to do, don''t you believe Madara."


    Madara then looked at the masked man for a moment before saying


    "Kid, it ain''t right to break up a fight between your elders."


    "Still as childish as ever, I see." Said the masked man, but before he finished his sentence Haruto appeared in front of him and sliced him twenty times in barely a second.


    But each of his attacks went through the masked man''s body as if he were an simply illusion.


    Then the masked man executed about ten seals and Haruto''s body was paralyzed.


    Haruto felt as his reincarnated body tried to reject his soul, but he resisted with all his will.


    "Know that it wasn''t that good-for-nothing Kabuto who decided to resurrect you, it was me who asked him and I''ve also provided for the possibility that you can free yourself from his control."


    "Kid, you''re always so sneaky." Said Madara in an unpleasant tone


    Haruto''s body gradually disintegrated, as he looked at the masked man.


    "Crystal Ball Jutsu!"


    A faint blue glow passed through Haruto''s eyes as his body disintegrated.


    At the same time, the same blue glow appeared on the inner surface of the man''s mask.


    "Ha-Ha-Ha I see, then you are this little kid... "


    Obito''s pupils under the mask tightened and a few second later, Haruto''s body disappeared completely.


    . . . . . .


    Haruto was then expelled by a mysterious force, his body was as if rejected by the whole world, he was then violently expelled from the bubble that had swallowed him a few hours earlier, appearing in the dark world, floating in the void.


    But suddenly a chain appeared out of nowhere and attached itself to his left leg and then the chain glowed red before shredded his leg.


    "Agh!"


    Suddenly an unbearable pain beyond description, a pain like he had never felt before went through his body.


    then a second chain appeared and attached itself to his right arm, Haruto (Gintama Body) drew his sword, then all his aura poured into his Katana and then he hit the chain with all his might.


    But his Katana crossed the chain as if it didn''t exist, the chain then glowed red before tearing his arm.


    "Agh!!!"


    The pain became even more unbearable to the point where blood was flowing from his nostrils.


    "What''s going on?!" he thought, but at the same time two chains materialized and clung to his left arm and neck.


    When Haruto saw this, he rushed without hesitation in the direction of a bubble.


    "If every bubble represents a world, I can escape from here!


    But when he was only 1 cm from the bubble, his left arm was also ripped off by the chain.


    "Agh!!! Aghh!!"


    The pain became even more unbearable, he saw the impression that his nerves were being torn out, he spat out a sip of blood as his eyes bled, but without hesitation and with an impressonate will he touched the bubble.


    A powerful force of attraction then came out of the bubble, swallowing his body little by little making it disappear from the dark space.


    The chain attached to his neck then disappeared, but at the same time a gigantic eye appeared in the dark space for a short time, then disappeared the next moment.


    . . . . . . .


    Haruto had the impression that his whole body was crushed by a monumental force, he fell in free fall through countless bright stars, he finally arrived in front of a blue planet, that attracted him to it, Haruto first tried to resist but the force of attraction was so strong that he felt like an ant in front of an elephant.


    Little by little he crossed the atmosphere as he wrapped his aura to protect him from the strong winds and the resistance of the air, finally he saw a large continent towards which it was slowly falling.


    Continent Ishgar


    Near a small village.


    Suddenly a ball of fire about three meters in diameter fell violently from the sky.


    *Bang*


    The villagers, who were busy with their occupations, all stopped for a moment and looked in the direction of the fireball that crashed further down the road.


    And among them an old man with a long blue pointed hat rushed quickly towards the crash site of the fireball.


    "Ha-ha-ha I''m finally getting some luck, I''m sure it was a meteorite, if I find it first, I could win at least 100 million."


    "I''m rich!"


    But when he arrived at the impact site, he did not find the meteorite as he had hoped, but only a young man with red hair.


    Lying in a crater with his clothes half-burned.


    "WTF!?"

 Chapter 55 - 5: Anna & Mission

    ""I''m General Rung, thank you for coming all the way here, I''m glad so many mages from the mainland have joined our forces."


    "It is unfortunate to say, but we can no longer contain the attacks of the Dragons and our losses are increasing day by day, but together we will triumph over adversity and win this fight for the future of the human race."


    Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap


    With applause of the mages, Rung with soldiers left the stage, leaving only an old man of about sixty years old on stage.


    "Before the fights we advise you to form teams of at least four or five, the battles will be in the form of missions, the higher your rank the more dangerous missions you can take and receive rewards in exchange, you can already go and see the list of missions in the association, good luck."


    And after explaining some basic rules not to get fired, the old man left the stage, leaving the Magi in a collective ruckus as they searched for team-mates.


    "Haruto, I don''t think we need a teammate. I, the great Yug, am powerful enough to protect you, now it''s time to make some money Let''s see what kind of mission is on offer."


    But as Haruto and Yug walked towards the exit of the courtyard but as they were about to leave they were stopped by a person hidden underneath an elegant hooded cloak.


    "Excuse me, but can I join your team?"


    Haruto and Yug looked at each other then but as he was about to answer, Yug interrupted him and said with a face full of seriousness.


    "What is your rank?"


    "I''m rank A."


    "Fine, but if you join us you have to give me 40% of your winnings, because I''m already having trouble protecting my useless assistant behind me."


    A ball of fire then appeared in Haruto''s left palm as he looked at Yug with a provocative look.


    "Repeat what you just said if you dare."


    Yug''s facial expression then changed as if he was just an old man being intimidated by a young man.


    "Aren''t you ashamed of wanting to hit an old man like me, ouch my hip, my arthritis, my heart hurts, I''m gonna... I''m gonna die..."


    While Yug held his chest with his hand, the magi farther away all looked at Haruto with a disgusted look.


    "Look at the young man over there, he''s not ashamed to bully an old man."


    "Young people today are all wrongly educated!"


    Hearing this, Haruto couldn''t help but look Yug with a murderous look before dispelling the fireball.


    "Ha-ha-ha, that''s okay."


    Yug then stopped acting and looked at the mysterious person with bright eyes.


    "What''d you just say?"


    "I said it''s okay, I''ll let you have 40% of my income."


    An immense joy ran through Yug, who then began to tremble his eyes became red, he even began to drool.


    "40%... 40% of 1,000,000, 400,000j... 400,000J ($40,000)"


    "400,000J just for me."


    While Yug was fantasizing about the 400000j, the person took off his hood, she was a young woman blond with a lengthy hair back in a ponytail and had side-swept bangs in front, with two strands of hair dr.a.p.ed down the sides of her head.


    "I''m Anna, nice to meet you."


    Accompanied by their new teammate, Haruto and Yug arrived on the second floor of the association.


    The room was crowed, various mages were standing in front of several large boards with more than a hundred parchment that seems to be requests are pasted. Then the three of them started looking for a mission.


    [Helping to defend the southern border... ...reward: 200,000J, Rank: B]


    [Defending the city of Bacilia....reward: 1.000.000J...Rank: S]


    [Accompanying General Rung''s troops and protecting the city...]


    [Escorting refugees from the city of....]


    "I see no mission with a reward that will at least allow me to do my magic research."


    Then Haruto saw a scroll that everyone seemed to be ignoring.


    [Slaughter the dragons on Lata Peak....reward : 50.000.000J...Rank : SS]


    Haruto then read the mission for a while before ripping the scroll off the board and putting them in his pocket.


    "Come, I''ve found a good mission."


    Yug and Anna who were reading the scrolls saw Haruto leave the room and go down the stairs.


    "Wait for us!"


    . . . . .


    They then went downstairs to the first floor, the indoor floor and walls are covered with wooden boards, there is a long counter on the front wall and there are two woman who seems to be receptionist standing.


    Haruro followed by Yug and Anna then came to the counter, then Haruto took out the parchment and deposited it in front of one of the receptionists.


    "We''d like to take this assignment."


    The receptionist then took the scroll and after reading it for a moment, she looked at Haruto with a strange look on her face.


    "Sir you are sure to take this mission, it is an extremely difficult mission, all the previous expeditions of the army and dragon hunters who accepted this mission have been annihilated."


    "We accept this mission."


    "Show me your badges."


    Haruto then took a wooden badge out of his pocket but Yu and Anna hesitated.


    Haruto then looked at Yug and said "The reward is 50,000.00J."


    Hearing this Yug unhesitatingly pulled out his badge.


    "You''re crazy! Do you know how dangerous this mission sounds?!"


    Yug''s eyes suddenly changed and became as threatening as those of a demon.


    "You want to stop me from winning 50,000,000J?"


    "No, no, no, no, no Mr. Yug, here''s my badge!"


    Anna, covered in cold sweat, also pulled out her badge.


    Seeing their badges, the receptionist nodded her head and a faint blue light was then materialized from the tip of the receptionist''s thumb before falling onto the parchement, creating a seal with the word "accept" on the parchement.


    Then Haruto took the parchement before leaving the association accompanied by his two companions.

 Chapter 56 - 3: Dragnoff

    On a small country road, a handsome redheaded youth and an old man with a pointed purple hat were sitting in a cart pulled by two large warthogs.


    While the elder was driving the cart, the young man''s eyes were closed while five little balls of flame circled him.


    "Kid, you really are an abnormal being. Not only did you learn magic in just one day, but you''ve managed to upgrade level E spells to magic that will make even level A mages feel shame, maybe I should poison your food and sell your corpse to the dark mage."


    "Damn old geezer, do you think I wouldn''t dare cut you up into little pieces and throw your corpse to the wolves?"


    The little balls of fire floating around Haruto suddenly disappeared, then he looked at the bright sky for a moment before his eyes fell on completely exhausted warthogs, sweating incessantly but still pulling the cart.


    "Why don''t you buy horses, warthogs aren''t the best way to travel."


    Yug''s eyes suddenly widened and he looked at Haruto with a look of contempt.


    "You''re going to kill me, do you even know how expensive the horses are? You take me for a king, humpf, only fools will spend their money on horses. Warthogs are the best animals to move around, they''re pure lineage animals, full of vigour, tireless..."


    *Pang* *Pang*


    The two warthogs fell to the ground utterly exhausted.


    "My warthogs, do not die! You''re too expensive to die!!"


    . . . . . . . . .


    Haruto and Yug, each carrying a sack, walked on a mountain road.


    "My money... my precious warthogs..."


    Haruto, watching Yug cry, could''ve sworn that he''d never seen anyone this shameless in his three lives.


    "Why do you want to go to the Dragnof Kingdom?


    "If you wanted materials for your alchemy, we could have gone to closer towns."


    Yug continued to cry for a few minutes, then wiped his tears and his face took a more serious expression.


    "Unlike other alchemists or mages, I am not a member of any association and serve neither royalty nor nobility. I practice magic only to help my fellow men as my master taught me."


    "For almost a year the dragons are trying to ravage the continent. The kingdom of Dragnof is one of the strongest kingdoms with the most Dragon Slayer mages, but lately, the kingdom is running out of manpower to protect itself, its queen has decided to employ mercenary mages and alchemists, I, Yug Golden Greed, am a good man.How can I not help them?!!!"


    Haruto then looked at bragging Yug, and asked:


    "How much?"


    "What?! You don''t believe me, but I can''t blame you, young people today are so depraved."


    "How much?"


    "Stop slandering me! I''m a wise man full of the spirit of justice..."


    "How much?"


    "Defamation..."


    ...


    "How much?"


    "You think all I care about is money...."


    "How much?"


    "1.000.000J (100000$)


    Haruto nodded, understanding why the old skinflint was so excited the whole way.


    The two continued on their way for several days almost without stopping and finally, after 23 days of walking, they reached the kingdom of Dragnof.


    The kingdom of Dragnof was located in the eastern continent of Ishgar.


    Dragnof was a country in which lived many Dragons and humans, as both races freely interacted and lived with one another in peace. Irene Belserion, known as the "Queen of Dragons" was the kingdom''s queen.


    Yug and Haruto entered it after a short inspection at the main gate.


    The entire kingdom was surrounded by walls, on the inside it contained numerous housing and building structures, as well as the main palace.


    The exterior of the palace had many tall structures with Dragon statues placed on top of them, walkways, passageways, as well as trees and plants between them.


    The palace itself was a large stone building with many unique structures and arches.


    The streets were crowded and lively, inhabitants were busy with their activities while the children played games.


    Haruto, with a slight wonder, watched as the dragons flew through the sky, while Yug pulled out a map of the city directing them to a large building in the town centre with the inscribed signboard [Magic Association].


    They entered the building, which was filled with men and women in various magician''s outfits, all lining up at several tables with men in armour.


    Entering the building they saw that it was filled with men and women in various mage outfits, all of them were lined up at several tables at which warriors in armor sat.

 Chapter 56 - 1: Yug

    "Where am I?" Says Haruto lying on a wooden bed in a fairly simple room with only a table and stool.


    At the same time the door opened and an old man wearing a purple pointed hat came and sat on the stool mentioned earlier.


    "I guess you''re the one who helped me, I''m grateful."


    But the old man took a grave expression as if an impending disaster was about to happen, completely ignoring the words spoken by Haruto.


    "Young man, I have a question to ask you, be honest with me." Says the old man.


    Haruto, seeing the man''s serious expression, couldn''t help but nod his head, he thought that the old lady was going to ask him for the fall from the sky, but the question of the old man''s question almost smothered him.


    "Do you have any money, you know it''s hard for a poor old man like me to take care of a big, strong young man like you."


    Then in front of Haruto''s astonished eyes the old man took an abacus out of his pocket and started counting.


    "Three days'' accommodation in my house, 30,000J, use of my bed, 20,000J, dressing for your wounds, 50,000J, charges for my services, 100,000J, pillow, 10,000J, sheets, 15,000J, so a total of 225,000J."


    "And let''s not forget your gratitude to your saviour, you should thank me with at least 250.000J!"


    Seeing the smile on the face of the old man, Haruto could not help but be speechless, in the web novels of his passing life, when the hero was seriously injured, he was always saving by an adorable loli or a beautiful young woman, or sometimes even a loli and a beautiful young woman, but he was not only saved by an old man but also a shameless old man.


    "I''m sorry, but I don''t have any money."


    Hearing this, the smile on the old man''s face suddenly hardened, he approached Haruro''s face with a look full of resentment and anger.


    "What do you mean you don''t have any money!"


    Haruto suddenly felt like slicing the old man in front of him into a thousand pieces, but he finally held back.


    "I really don''t have any money."


    The old man then stood up from the stool and had a thoughtful facial expression for a moment before sighing.


    "Then you''ll work for me until your debt is paid off, wake up early tomorrow."


    Then he old man left the room, leaving Haruto alone.


    Haruto got up and sat on the bed and looked at his limbs for a moment.


    "My limbs are intact, but I can no longer feel them, although I can make fairly simple movements."


    Then he moved his feet and left arm with difficulty for a while.


    "But what were those chains, perhaps some sort of protective mechanism to prevent passage from one world to another."


    Then he thought for a moment before closing his eyes, but a few moments later he opened his eyes with surprise.


    "What is this energy, it does not resemble the chakra, nor the physical energy, but it is just as powerful.


    But unfortunately he did not know the method of absorption of this energy, so he was content to accelerate the healing of his wounds due to his crash with his aura.


    . . . . . .


    In a workshop full of vials and test tubes with several strange substances arranged on several shelves, Haruto meticulously swept the floor while Yug (the old man) sat on a chair writing on a parchment before mixing several substances.


    *Boom*


    But soon the substances mixed by Yug exploded.


    "* * cough* * cough* Haruto''s coming to clean up! Or I''ll cut your salary!"


    "You don''t pay me, you old skinflint!"


    Haruto with a lazy expression then came to sweep up the debris from the explosion.


    Yug with hair blackened by the explosion then took an indignant look.


    "Who feeds you, clothes you, takes care of you since you were a child, you ungrateful child!"


    "You never fed me or clothed me, you only gave me an old dress that was lying around in your cupboard, and what a childhood I''ve only worked for you for about a week, and what about the magic you promised to teach me?"


    Yug then had a slightly embarrassed expression and opened a drawer and showed three scrolls to Haruto.


    "Well here''s three ultimate magics, you can make your choice and let no one say the great alchemist Yug mistreats his employees." Says Yug with a vain expression like a rich man giving alms to a beggar.


    Haruto with a cheerful face took the scrolls and after reading them for a short time had a sudden urge to strangle Yug.


    "Elemental Gardening Magic Level E, Plant Vitality."


    "Fire magic level E, light a candle."


    "Vibrational magic level E, vibrator massager."

 Chapter 57 - 2: Just Go to Hell !

    Magic is the physical embodiment of the spirit.


    When the spirit of an organism connects with the spiritual flow of nature, the spirit forms Magic as a product of the connection.


    Though Magic goes beyond reason, it is nevertheless born of mind and takes an enormous amount of concentration and mental abilities to use.


    One''s magical powers are also tied to one''s life force.


    There are two main classifications of Magic: Caster Magic and Holder Magic.Within these two classifications, there are many subcategories.


    Every Magic has its own set of rules that must never be broken, known as a taboo.


    Different taboos that are broken have different effects on the user''s body.


    Some of them may lead to sickness and even death.


    Yet not all magic has the same power, for example, the so-called "magic" that Yug had just given to Haruto was just a sad excuse for magic, used to perform daily tasks such as gardening, lighting a lamp or massaging shoulders.


    Looking at those three scrolls, Haruto couldn''t help but break the broom in his hand in anger.


    "Are you kidding me?"


    Yug''s facial expression became that of a shameless man, before gazing at Haruto with contempt.


    "What do you know about magic, kid, although the magic I just imparted to you is weak but know that the power of magic does not depend on the power of the magic itself but on the power of the user! Know that even a level E trash magic can defeat a level A magic if the user is powerful enough!"


    Hearing this, Haruro that calmed down a little, he could not help but agree slightly, for example in the world of ninjas, the ninjutsu of rank C such as Dragon Flame and Great Breakthrough were weak, but once he used them with his chakra or with his clones the power they released was enormous.


    He took the three scrolls, but when he left the room, the sentence that Yug whispered truly made him want to kill the damn old man.


    "Luckily I managed to con that little brat, Grandpa Yug is the smartest."


    Finally controlling himself, he went back to his room


    . . . . . . .


    To utilize Magic, a Mage must use the Magic Power in their body. Magic Power is the source of Power for all Mages, it is composed of Ethernano.


    Every Mage has a container inside their body that determines the limits of their Magic Power. In case it becomes empty, Ethernano comes from the atmosphere and enters the Mages'' body and, after a while, their Magic Power is returned to normal.


    But as Haruto used the method of absorbing Ethernano mentioned in the scrolls, his body was suddenly flooded with an infinite amount of magic.


    A powerful white magical energy powerfully radiated from his body.


    The whole house began to shake and the floor began to crack, Yug in the next room quickly ran towards Haruto.


    "Kid, stop, you''re breaking my house!!!!!!!!!"


    Haruto, who was concentrated till now, suddenly stopped absorbing the magic.


    The house stopped shaking and Yug sighed with relief before looking at Haruto with astonished eyes.


    "Kid, are you sure you''re not the bastard son of a god or the illegitimate child of a dragon?"


    Haruto then looked at the darn old man for a moment and wondered why the almighty saw fit to create such a shameless being.


    He just ignored Yug and concentrated on manipulating the new energy he had just gained.


    Yug, seeing Haruto ignore him, left the room with a serious expression.


    "Who''s the kid? Is he even a human? My master once told me that certain creatures could take on a human appearance, maybe it''s a dragon, I''ve heard that dragons are starting to appear more and more often to destroy cities."


    "I''ve also heard that they like silver and gold, maybe he''s planning to steal my savings!''


    Thinking about it Yug''s eyes turned blood-red.


    "Even if you''re a dragon, I wouldn''t let you touch my savings! I''d rather die than give my money away."


    "Ha-Ha-Ha-Ha!"


    . . . . . . . . . . .


    The next day Haruto left the village and went into the nearby forest.


    He stopped in a valley, and after a few stretches put his right fist to his left palm.


    At first, a green circle appeared on the ground, then a blue pentagram appeared in the circle, and in the next second, a small plant started slowly growing from the ground.


    Five more seconds have passed and the plant became a shrub, ten seconds later the shrub became a tree of about six meters high. Haruto took a deep breath and the circle disappeared.


    "I have unlimited magic, but I can''t put all my magic energy into the spell, I still have to practice."


    Haruto then took one last look at the tree he had just created and returned to the village.


    If other magicians had heard what Haruto had just said, they''d probably beat him to death.


    Learning magic in just one day and creating a tree with a miserable E-rank spell, yet you''re still not satisfied?


    Go to hell!

 Chapter 58 - 4: 4999

    "Name?"


    "Yug Golden Greed"


    "Magic Rank?"


    "Mage of rank A"


    After Yug answered the questions of the man in armor, he gave Yug a wooden badge.


    "Go test your magic power in one of the rooms behind me." Then came Haruto''s turn, so Yug waited on the side.


    "Name?"


    "Haruto"


    "Magic Rank"


    "I don''t know?"


    "Huh?"


    The man in armor stopped writing and looked at Haruto for a moment before saying:


    "Young man, I know the reward promised by the queen is lucrative, but you should consider your life first."


    "Thank you for worrying about me, but I truly want to participate."


    The man in armor sighed, before giving Haruto a wooden badge.


    "Go test your magic power in one of the rooms behind me."


    Yug and Haruto entered a large room with three huge crystal balls, two women wearing red magician''s robes approached and asked them to use their strongest attack on one of the crystal balls.


    Yug put his fists against each other creating three magic circles, before aiming at a ball.


    "Magic of the Alchemist: Wind Arrow"


    *Bang* *Bang*


    A red lightning bolt came out of Yug''s entire body drawing the air in the room towards his hand, then the air was compressed into an arrow creating whirlwinds.


    *Boom*


    The arrow crossed the distance with insane speed and hit one of the crystal balls, creating a wind blast.


    After a few moments, the crystal ball displayed the number "2 900".


    The two magi were a little surprised, they took Yug''s wooden badge and marked the letter A on it.


    "Ha-Ha-Ha brat, you saw the power of your Uncle Yug, it''s still nothing, remember that the great Yug even knows forbidden spells, unfortunately... the power of those spells are such that I''m afraid to use them myself."


    Haruto ignored Yug before standing in front of a crystal ball.


    When he raised his fist a magic circle materialized in front of it and shrank until it fully disappeared.


    The air around Haruro''s fist began to vibrate, creating a slight resonance wave, Haruto struck the air in the direction of the crystal ball.


    *Bang* *creak*


    "4999"


    The magic crystal ball broke and fell to the ground, no longer working.


    The two magicians and Yug silently stood, looking at Haruto in amazement, especially Yug, who had an impulse to commit suicide, because he knew that Haruto had learned magic for only two months.


    "God, why do you create human beings so differently? It''s because he''s better-looking than me or is it because he''s younger? I spent forty years learning magic to get where I am, but that damn kid, no he can''t be human, that damn dragon or demon! Otherwise how else could a human learn magic like that?!"


    While Yug was comforting himself, the two magicians respectfully marked the letter S on Haruto''s badge, then they told Yug and Haruto to go to the back yard of the building.


    A few minutes later the two arrived in a large yard of about 200 square meters where they saw several people dressed in magic robes and battle dresses, all standing in front of a large stage, some were chatting while others stood silently, yet the place was rather lively.


    Haruto and Yug went into an empty corner and patiently waited.


    Haruto took the badge out of his pocket and inspected it for a moment, before looking at Yug, who had a depressed facial expression.


    "You know what the S on the badge stands for?"


    Yug looked at Haruto with envy clearly written on his face, his eyes turned red, as if he wanted to rush in and rip the badge out of Haruto''s hand.


    "The promised awards are divided into four categories, for mage rank C- 50,000j, mage rank B- 500,000, mage rank A- 1,000,000, mage rank S- 10,000,000."


    Haruto nodded, before putting the badge back in his pocket, it could be said that he needed money as well.


    Since his arrival in this world, he felt that the force of expulsion is getting stronger and stronger, as if the world itself wanted to reject him.


    It was more like a sensation than a force, but Haruto could feel the strengthening of this sensation every day. If it continued like this, he is sure to be expelled from this world like what happened in the world of the ninjas.


    However, this feeling began to fade slightly since he had started learning magic, Haruto quite surely did not want to find himself in the dimension of bubbles, because he knew that he wouldn''t survive there, even his intuition said that if he died there, he would die permanently, without further reincarnation.


    So the most obvious solution for him right now is to look for a magic that will allow him to cross the world of bubbles without facing the chains that hurt him.


    But learning magic in this world is horribly expensive, even the most ridiculous magic accessories costs around 50,000J ($500).


    Haruto looked at his arm and legs for a moment and sighed, even after two months, he felt no sensation in his limbs and it could even be said that the situation was getting worse, if it continued like this he would surely become paralyzed.


    Suddenly, a great tumult brought him to senses, he raised his head and saw a middle-aged man with long black hair, droopy eyes, and a small goatee, wearing an armor, with a dozen soldiers standing on the stage behind him.

 Chapter 60 - NA~(^○^)~

    I will not publish any more chapters before February 4th because I have to prepare my final exams and my defense.


    This month was the first time I was able to do regular updates and this thanks to the help of the patrons :


    ��Drain


    ?Exactingspoon


    ��Fire golem321


    ?Thomas vieytes


    ��Mattboy


    ��Vincent Mukaomelette


    "Gian Paulo Villanueva"


    ��Harlow��


    $Jayden$


    ��Cris puerto��


    �BleuSummer�


    +Turtle Maniac+


    =quentin rogal=


    ��xmots��


    ��Enz Ven Calilung


    //Bob Thammavongsa//


    ��Samiullah Naseri��


    ?_MAJEH


    ��Nightsahdeq8


    ��Reece campbell


    ??Isaiah D Minor??


    ][Syed Imran][


    >Anderson cezario<


    ��Jose torres


    ���Juan Duran���


    ?Baillie444


    ��Sondre le viking!


    ��Fanar


    And let''s not forget H_Alex for his proud services as a proofreader!

 Chapter 61 - 6: Slaugther

    About two hundred kilometers away from Dragnof, Haruto, Anna, and Yug walked on a steep mountain way.


    The road leading to the Peak Lata was a straight line through the mountains at the northeast of the Dragnof.


    With a height of 8,091 meters, Peak Lata was barely in the top 50 highest mountains in the world, but when judged purely by fatality risk the massif''s main peak has, over the years, established itself as the Ishgar Continent''s most dangerous mountain.


    This mountain had a kind of sinister energy, frightening the animals nearby, there was no sign of life, even the grass and trees were dead.


    Now and then, the sound of lightning passing through the dark clouds resonated, the sky above the mountain was dark and the air was somewhat dry and stifling.


    Anna constrainedly walked behind her two teammates, while carrying a large bag on her back.


    "Why did I join this team, my goodness, I''m going to die, I feel at least a dozen powerful magic sources."


    "Yug, Haruto, we should turn back, the dragons hidden here are very powerful, just the amount of magical energy they give off creeps me out."


    Even Yug, ever greedy for money, took a serious facial expression, as sweat dripped from his forehead.


    With every step Yug and Anna took, they felt as if a mountain was crushing them. Their hearts were beating faster and faster and their breathing rhythms were accelerating.


    "Haruto, I agree with the kid, even for someone like me, who has no perception magic, I can feel the magical powers emanating from this peak."


    "And I can tell you it''s absolutely terrifying."


    However, Haruto walking in front was unshakably calm, he firmly held the Katana''s hilt on his belt, looking at the top of the mountain, situated directly in front of him.


    "Don''t worry, nothing bad will happen to you."


    Still, Yug and Anna walked cautiously, they couldn''t hide the slight fear on their facial expressions.


    Suddenly, a gigantic shadow of almost twenty meters long flew into the sky and darted at them.


    It was a fairly large creature with green scales, red eyes, and a tail that looked like part of it had been cut off. It also had several


    scary scars on its belly.


    "A...a... Dragon!!"


    Yug and Anna shouted together as their hair stood up, only Haruto had a slight smile.


    "Human!! Come into my stomach!!"


    Hearing the words spoken by the dragon, the duo wanted to flee as quickly as possible, but when they looked at Haruto, they had an impulse to faint, because, in front of them Haruto was walking on the air, heading towards the dragon.


    "Shave!"


    In the next second, he appeared ten meters before the flying dragon, he drew his Katana and then a kind of whitish energy, different from magic, exploded out of his body.


    *Swing*


    Haruto disappeared, and then a powerful flow of white air passed through the dragon, creating violent winds. Haruto reappeared further away, putting his Katana back in its sheath.


    Before the unbelieving eyes of Yug and Anna, the dragon was suddenly bisected, with each piece of its body slowly falling from the sky, as if a shower of blood raining on the ground.


    Both were completely speechless, they looked at each other with unbelieving eyes as Haruto walked towards them.


    "Yug, I''m not dreaming? Did Haruto just cut up a dragon, whose scales are considered unbreakable?"


    "How it''s possible, kid? This must be a dream, a dream! Ha-ha, we''ll wake up in a few moments."


    Haruto joined them again and then gave them both a big slap.


    "Kid, you want to kill that poor old man!!!"


    "Ouch, it hurts, where is your sense of chivalry?!"


    "It just checked if you weren''t dreaming."


    "Liar, why are you smiling then?!"


    "Because hitting you feels really nice!"


    "..."


    "..."


    . . . . . .


    Two dragons fell to the ground as Haruto landed next to Yug and Anna who were looking exhausted.


    They had already seen this scene too many times in the last ten hours.


    Can you fly? Can you do powerful elemental magic? Do you have indestructible scales without special magic?


    Please, don''t get too excited, we have Haruto.


    Are your scales tough? Nothing is resistant against Haruto!


    You have powerful magic?


    Haruto''s too fast! You''ll die before your magic circle is even materialized!


    Haruto saw that his two team-mates were tired and sincerely wanted to slap them again.


    Killing a dragon was by no means an easy feat, he could cut space sh.i.p.s, made of a very resistant material, in two, at the tender age of 16, thanks to his aura.


    Right now he was 26 years old, after the assassination of the Shogun, he stole a space ship and became a space mercenary, training relentlessly in the art of swordsmanship and aura control.


    His current style of swordsmanship was the quintessence of Shouyou''s swordsmanship, his kendo from the ninja world, his incessant physical training, his control over the air currents created with his aura and his infinite endurance.


    With his current strength, cutting ten space sh.i.p.s at the same time was not a problem at all.


    But even using all his strength, he could barely cut a Dragon in half. He had to admit that the Dragons'' defense is terrifying.


    Suddenly, as the three walked further in, a powerful magical energy source with an alarming amount of power started approaching them.


    "Yug!"


    "Yes kid, I also feel that wild energy, that''s the danger brought on by that creature that we felt earlier!!!"


    Even Haruto, who had learned no magic of perception, could feel the movements of the Ethernano in the air.


    He held his Katana even firmer, as a smile appeared on his lips.


    *Bang* *Creak*


    "ROOAAAR!!!"


    "Damn human how dare you kill my children!"


    The whole mountain began to shake, and then, before the astonished eyes of the three, a gigantic dragon, entirely covered with lava, accompanied by seven great dragons, whose bodies were covered with fire, flew in their direction.

 Chapter 62 - 7: Magic Battle

    ? A�� a dragon of the highest level! ?


    Yug and Anna shouted at the same time.


    Not all dragons have the same power, dragons with pure bloodlines, or resulting from the mating of two powerful ones are more powerful than, for example, dragons birthed by magic or from the mating between a dragon and a weaker magical creature like a Wyvern.


    Dragons are currently classified into four power groups: low power, medium power, high power and finally the incredibly rare dragon kings.


    The dragons that Haruto had killed, for example, were low-level dragons.


    ? You two prepare for battle, I advise you to use all your strength, I won''t be able to protect you. ?


    After saying that, Haruto rushed towards the dragon group, Yug and Anna put their fists in their palms and several magic circles appeared in front of them.


    Then two keys, one black and the other one golden, materialized between Anna''s fingers.


    ? Open Gate of the Paired Fish! Pisces! ?


    ? Open Gate of the Altar! Priest of souls! ?


    A vortex appeared in front of her and two gigantic black and white eels emerged from it, then a skeleton, wearing priest''s robe with a dark cross, appeared in purple flames, next to the two eels.


    ? Magic of alchemy: the five elements! ?


    A red lightning bolt crossed Yug''s body and then materialized five elemental balls of 50 centimetres each, swirling around his body.


    Meanwhile, Haruto had already appeared in front of the gigantic lava dragon, while the seven fire dragons ignored him and headed towards Yug and Anna.


    Haruto instantly drew his Katana out, his aura exploded with an incredible intensity, to the point where a small tornado formed around him, and went on the offensive.


    Swing


    Haruto disappeared and then, with a speed exceeding the speed of sound, crossed the dragon''s body with a gargantuan slash.


    But unlike the other dragons, the lava dragon took Haruto''s slash, only to emerge unharmed.


    Seeing this, Haruto''s pupils shrank, but at the same time a gigantic, extremely fast claw appeared in front of him, giving off a heat that could melt even steel.


    Bang


    The claws of the lava dragon struck Haruto, crushing him to the ground.


    Haruto stood up and spat out a bit of blood, his clothes were slightly charred and his skin had a small burn as well.


    The lava dragon rushed towards Haruto again, a huge magic circle appeared in front of its open jaws.


    Haruto firmly held his Katana, as three magic circles appeared under his feet.


    ? Vibration magic, 100 cut. ?


    High-frequency tremors spread from his Katana, his whole form became slightly blurred, as if Haruto was just a superimposition of several images of himself.


    At the same time, the dragon spat out a large amount of lava at Haruto, who in turn made a slash.


    Swing


    A gigantic gash of more than 500 meters long cut everything in its path, cleaving the lava dragon''s attack in half, before passing through the dragon''s body.


    ? ROOOAARR!!!!!!!! ?


    A bloody wound appeared on the body of the dragon, that screamed in pain.


    The enraged dragon angrily beat its wings, rushing towards Haruto at a breakneck speed, as a dozen magic circles appeared around his body.


    From each magic circle appeared gigantic lava spears of about 30 meters long, attacking Haruto from all sides.


    He put the handle of his sword on his palm, and a magic circle appeared in front of the blade of his Katana.


    Next, a second magic circle appeared under his feet, but this time with a greenish colour even bigger than the last time.


    ? Plant vitality, Forest Fortress! ?


    The ground around him began to violently shake, and huge cracks appeared on it, after that, countless huge trees instantly burst out from the ground in succession with Haruto in its centre and in just a second the trees formed a protective fortress around Haruto.


    Bang Bang Bang


    The spears came and struck the trees, destroying them instantly, yet the quantity of trees was such that none of the attacks reached Haruto.


    Boom Booom


    The lava dragon landed and furiously crushed the trees under its feet, at that moment he and Haruto were barely 15 meters away from each other.


    The magical circle of Haruto''s blade suddenly became brighter and instantly grew, before disappearing.


    A white glow then appeared around his Katana.


    ? Vibration magic, 200 cut! ?


    In the next instant, a slash of about a kilometre long crossed the dragon and cut its arm and left wing off, before continuing a hundred meters further cutting the top of the mountain.


    ? ROOAAR!! HUMAN!!! ?


    An orange liquid with a scarlet tint burst from the severed limbs of the dragon, as it rolled on the ground in pain.


    Haruto then put his Katana back in its sheath, and held out his two palms in front of him, as five magic circles appeared.


    ? Magic of fire, Tempest of fire! ?


    *BOOOM!*


    A huge tornado of flame quickly surrounded the dragon and engulfed it, the earth and rocks of the mountain then began to melt, and the heat released burned everything within the radius of 3 kilometres, except Haruto.


    Even Yug, Anna and the seven dragons who were about to start the fight stopped and watched the scene in trepidation.


    Half of the mountain had been completely wiped out.

 Chapter 63 - 8: Victory

    Yet, just as fast as Yug and Anna fell into a stupor, they came to their senses and began to attack the incoming dragons.


    "Priest of the souls, the chain of redemption!


    "Pisces! Water wave!"


    "Yes, Mistress Anna!"


    A magic circle with dark patterns suddenly appeared over the skeleton priest, while seven dark chains penetrated the bodies of the seven dragons, paralyzing them completely.


    Next, two giant eels transformed into humans.


    The first one became a young woman of average height, possessing long, straight and glossy dark hair, reaching down to her middle back.


    The second spirit turned into a young man with long lavender hair and dark skin, with a trident in his hand.


    The next instant a pattern appeared in front of them, and seven great columns of water under high pressure attacked the fire dragons, forcefully pushing them back.


    "Well done little girl, now let the big Yug take care of the rest."


    "Lost Magic of alchemy! Transformation of the five elements."


    Yug''s hair, which was already grey, suddenly became whiter, whilst his nose and ears started to bleed.


    All of a sudden, five magic circles of different colours surrounded him, superimposing in five-layered circle of a uniform colour.


    The next moment everything calmed down the Ethernano in the air began madly shaking.


    All the circles materialized by Yug merged in two magical black and white circles.


    "Little girl, cancel the summoning of your spirits and hide behind me."


    Anna, hearing this and feeling the magical power generated by Yug''s circles, hurried without hesitation to send her spirits back to their world and hid behind him.


    The dragons, freed from the chains of Anna''s spirit, once again rushed towards them.


    "Origin magic, equivalent destruction."


    A dark light engulfed the whole mountain, blinding Anna, and even Haruto who was about 3 kilometres away.


    The light quickly dissipated but no destruction happened, not even an explosion, yet, before Anna''s astonished eyes, the seven fire dragons became completely fried before starting to slowly decompose, piece by piece, till they vanished into nothing.


    Yug wobbled and fell to the ground.


    "Yug!"


    . . . .


    Haruto joined Anna, and Yug, who had already woken up. After Anna''s explanation Haruto was at first surprised but then, looking at Yug''s face who had a triumphant expression as if to say, brat, did you see how powerful Yug is? Kneel before me and maybe you''ll have a tenth of my intelligence, his surprise immediately disappeared, he looked at Yug with a scornful look, before leaving towards Dragnof.


    The team of three people, although quite slow, gradually approached Dragnof. At night, they set up their camps at the exit of the forest on the road to Dragnof.


    They were sitting around a campfire, frying a large boar on a skewer.


    "Tell me, you old skinflint, how did you manage to defeat seven dragons?"


    Yug then looked at Haruto with a serious look and said in a solemn voice.


    "I''ve used the Lost Magic magic."


    Haruto was, with each day, more and more surprised by Yug, he already knew the basics of magic.


    The lost magic is a type of Magic that has been obliterated from the history of the world due to its immense power and the sheer gravity of the side effects on the users. However, users of such Magic still exist, though the Magic itself is believed to be extremely rare.


    "Are you familiar with the incident of the Continental Dark Alchemist Association?"


    Anna nodded her head.


    "I''ve heard of it before, it was a society of the greatest alchemists on the continent, but there was a rumour that it used forbidden magics, all the members have died mysteriously in one night, making the whole society disappear."


    "My teacher and I used to be part of an alchemist association, but the activities and research of the association began to become more and more taboo, resulting in the death of thousands of people because of the failed and inhumane experiments. This had put my teacher in a terrible rage, he destroyed the whole association, and after a few years, he died as well. I can confidently say that I am the only survivor of this incident."


    Haruto and Anna remained completely silent, hearing Yug''s story, he then turned his gaze to Anna, who put her knees under her chest and stared at the fire.


    "And you, little girl? Celestial Spirit wizards with keys as powerful as yours are rare."


    Anna began to twist her hair with embarrassment.


    "What are you talking about, my keys are very ordinary."


    Hearing that, a smile appeared on Yug''s lips.


    "The only ones I know in this part of the Continent are the Heartfilia clan."


    Anna saw Yug''s smile and knew she had already been unmasked, so she just sighed.


    "You''re right, my name''s Anna Heartfilia, I ran away from the clan because they refuse to participate in the dragon war, they prefer to be spectators."


    The eyes of Yug and Anna then turned to Haruto.


    "And you, Haruto, you never told us about yourself."


    Haruto looked at the two, who looked at him with piercing eyes, as if they wanted to see him through.


    "You never told me about yourself, kid, yet you fell out of the sky, although I don''t mind, but I''m pretty curious."


    "Falling out of the sky? But that''s not the strange part, when he was killing the dragons earlier, I''ve noticed that he didn''t use any magic."


    "It may be possible, especially his name is very strange, it doesn''t sound like a name used on the continent, is it a monster''s name?"


    *Slap* *Slap*


    "Ouch!"


    "Ouch!"


    "Why are you hitting us?!!!!"


    "Because it''s very pleasant." Haruto slightly smiled.

 Chapter 64 - 9: Dragon King Festival 1

    Two days later, the three arrived in the town of Dragnof.


    [The Magic Association]


    Haruto and his two companions made their way to the receptionist who had given them the assignment last time.


    "You come for cancel the mission?"


    Says the receptionist with an understanding look, after all anyone in their right mind wouldn''t dare accept such a suicidal mission.


    "No, we''ve already completed the mission, we''ve come for our reward."


    "I understand such a mission isn''t easy, there''s nothing shameful to give up... wait for what you just said."


    "We''ve come to collect our reward."


    The receptionist was speechless, but she nodded slowly and mechanically.


    "I don''t think I heard that right, can you repeat that?"


    "We''ve already completed the mission, we''ve come for our reward."


    "..."


    "Your badges please and a proof."


    The three placed their badges in front of the receptionist, then Haruto removed a crystal ball from the bag Anna was carrying.


    The badges had a magical enchantment that allowed the association to verify the results of the holder''s task, and the proof was just a formality for the trust between the two parties.


    The receptionist then took their badges and after checking them for a moment, inspected the crystal ball in amazement.


    "Dragon Lacrima!"


    A Dragon Lacrima is a rare and extremely expensive Lacrima that gives individuals artificial Dragon Slayer Magic when implanted.


    The Dragon lacrima was hard to find, you had to kill at least one mid-level dragon to find one, and not all mid-level dragons had one, only high-level dragons had lacrima in their bodies, hence the rarity of the item.


    The receptionist took a deep breath of fresh air to calm down, she put her fingers on the counter, then a small magic circle appeared on the counter, the magic circle was connected to the badges of the three a moment before a wooden box materialized.


    "Here''s your reward, thanks for helping Dragnof."


    Haruto then took the box and left the association with Anna and Yug under the fanatical gaze of the receptionist. In the room on the second floor of the association, the various magicians coming to take a mission began to get agitated because in front of them the mission of extermination of Lata Peak had just been classified as completed.


    "How is that possible?"


    "Who did this?"


    "It must be a mistake!"


    . . . . . .


    Six months passed and Haruto, Yug and Anna carried out extremely dangerous missions almost every week.


    Their reputations began to take hold among the mages of the continent, calling their group the Three Crazy Dragon Slayers because of the amount of mission they were accomplishing.


    Haruto were particularly happy, thanks to the reward of the missions, Haruto was learning magic like a madman, constantly improving his knowledge, he had even managed to implant two dragon lacrima that he had killed before.


    But with the good news, the bad ones were never far away, the repulsive force of the world began to become more and more violent, he also felt a sharp pain in his limbs almost every second, but he also had a track to heal himself and protect himself from "chains".


    The first was the magic of time, the second the magic of the soul.


    His limbs were not injured physically, but spiritually, the spiritual representation of his limbs by his soul had suffered serious damage.


    And no healing magic could heal such wounds, only the lost magic of the soul and time gave him hope.


    After completing a new mission, Haruto and his team


    After completing a new mission, Haruto and his team returned late at night to Dragnof.


    In a tavern south of town Haruto happily drank with Yug, while Anna watched them.


    "Kid from today, poverty and precariousness is behind us hehehe!"


    "For once I agree with you, you old skinflint."


    "Hahaha!!"


    Anna lowered her head in shame seeing that the eyes of everyone in the tavern were directed at them.


    . . . . . . .


    Then the two of them continued to get drunk until dawn.


    Then as they walked down the street a sudden explosion caused them to raise their heads to the sky.


    *Boom* *Boom*


    The whole city began to tremble, towards the gates a few miles away, the flames began to devour the walls of city and towards the horizon dragons were flying towards the city by the hundreds, by the thousand, the whole sky was full of dragons.


    Haruto, Yug, Anna and the locals watching this scene could hardly believe it, it was a real army of dragons.


    *Boom* *Boom* *Booom*


    The whole city began to shake, the frightened inhabitants hid in their houses, thousands of soldiers in armour ran at full speed towards the city walls.


    The dragons in the town of Dragnof also roared before they soared into the sky.


    Dragnof''s sky was completely filled with dragons within a radius of one hundred kilometers.


    "Roooar!!"


    Anna seeing this scene, also wanted to go to the walls, but they saw that Haruto and Yug did not move, they just watched the fights as a show.


    "What are you doing standing around, we have to go to the walls."


    "Sorry little girl, but I never do anything for free and what''s going on right now has nothing to do with me."


    Anna then looked at Yug for a moment with disappointment and then she looked at Haruto, but Haruto didn''t speak to her, he just shook his head.


    Anna then gritted her teeth and lowered her head as two lines of tears ran down her cheeks.


    "I thought we were friends."


    Haruto and Yug did not speak, they just remained silent, Anna then turned around and ran alone towards the walls.


    "You are no different from the cowards of my clan."


    Then Anna gradually disappeared from the sight of Haruto and Yug.


    Yug sighed and said in a low voice.


    "This war has nothing to do with us, but it sounds like it''s really important to her."


    "Can''t we let the little girl die?"


    "No, indeed, we can''t let it die."

 Chapter 65 - 10: Dragon Hunter Guild

    *Boom* *Boom*


    The city walls were falling apart, as Dragnof''s dragons and attacking dragons fought, soldiers and dragon slayers mages rushed to the battlefield, followed by mercenary mages.


    It was a veritable scene of devastation, on Dragnof''s tallest building, the palace, a beautiful woman with long red hair and a man in armour as well as a gigantic dragon exuded a sense of oppression was watching the battle.


    "It''s a total disaster."


    Says Rung with an expression that cannot hide the seriousness of the situation.


    "This attack doesn''t only concern us, the same one is happening all over the continent, apparently the dragons are entering the continent through the fortress of Crocus, the dragon slayers mages from all over the continent are heading towards it."


    "Wouldn''t it be more prudent, Irene, to let the Dragons who supported Dragon-human coexistence resolve this fight?"


    Belserion and Irene looked at Rung for a moment, Belserion''s eyes had become slightly more threatening, but Irene just smiled.


    "Don''t forget that without the help of the dragons we''d probably be dead by now."


    Belserion then flapped his wings and flew towards the city walls.


    . . . . . . . . .


    Anna was out of breath as a dozen dragons moved towards her.


    All the soldiers and dragon slayers nearby were dead.


    But as her forces abandoned her and she was sure to die, an extremely fast shadow and several gigantic waves of wind cut off the dragons heading towards her, and then a red lightning bolt created several fireballs burning them.


    ? Vibration magic, 100 cut Riffle! ?


    ? Magic of alchemy: Fire Ball! ?


    The dragons were sliced in half before being burned to ashes, Anna then raised her head and looked at Yug and Haruto standing in front of her, tears began to fall from her eyes.


    "Little girl, do you think if you died, i wouldn''t take the 40% you owe me? Humpf! As long as you don''t give me my 40% I won''t let you die."


    Haruto didn''t speak and just watched the thousands of dragons that were in the middle of a battle with the mages and dragon hunters.


    Then he looked at Yug and Anna.


    "After this fight we shall not see each other again."


    Anna and Yug were then surprised, then they looked at Haruto with a strange look, as if to ask why.


    But he didn''t answer them, he simply rushed to the battlefields in front of Yug and Anna, who followed in his footsteps.


    He drew his Katana, then used the Moonsteps and headed towards a horde of dragons.


    "Blade Dragon Slayer Magic : Blade dance!"


    The wind around Haruto suddenly became sharply and associated with his Katana, cutting everything in his path.


    It was a magic that he acquired After getting a Dragon''s lacrima two months earlier, it was almost perfect magic for his fighting style.


    It is a form of Dragon Slayer Magic that allows its user to generate, manipulate, and consume the blades.


    The user has the ability to physically cut anything to a degree and while, by using hypnotic prowess, are able to mentally cut away at their targets.


    The only problem with this magic is its consumption, but this is no problem at all for Haruto.


    He walked on air and crossed the sky as fast as he could, cutting off all the enemy dragons in his path.


    The surviving mages and Dragons Slayers watching this scene were in a cold sweat.


    "Who''s that?"


    "I recognize him, he''s the leader of the Three Crazy Dragon Slayers!"


    "Let''s follow him! Kill! Kill! Kill!"


    Dragon hunters and mages then began to rush towards Haruto, killing and finishing off the dragons he passed.


    Irene, Rung and Belserion further on in the battle also watched this scene with amazement.


    "What power, this human gives off an astonishing amount of Ethernano, and he has two dragon lacrima in his body, what power."


    Rung''s gaze became slightly vicious, but it lasted barely a second, Belserion and Irene didn''t notice it.


    The three went into battle again, followed by soldiers and Dragnof Dragons.


    Time passed, the sun rose over the city, thousands of dragon corpses and humans were lying on the ground, blood covered the whole area ten kilometers around Dragnof, everyone was exhausted.


    Sitting on a rock surrounded by a dozen magi and hunters, with his body completely covered in blood, Haruto watched the dragon hunters with curiosity.


    "Why are you following me?"


    "Please sir, we''d like to join you." Said a middle-aged man with a long black beard and an axe in his back.


    But before he finished his words, one of the Magi fell to the ground and wiggled in pain, and then scales began to cover his body.


    "No, Kroos resists, don''t let yourself be overwhelmed," shouted the man with the axe.


    When Haruto saw this scene, he was not surprised, he just made a swing with his right arm and then the body of the man named Kroos was cut in two.


    Dragon Slayer Magic is a type of Magic which allows its users to transform their physical bodies into a Dragon.


    As a result, the user can transform their body with features of their respective element, utilizing both offensive and defensive styles.


    Excessive use of Dragon Slayer Magic has the added drawback of turning the user into an actual Dragon which is caused by the Dragon Seed, being a Dragon Hunter is extremely risky because you can transform into a dragon if you don''t have a strong enough will, but even with the strongest will the Dragon slayer magic always ends up winning and transforming its user, the whole process is also known as Dragonization.


    Then he looked at the Magi who had followed him and said in a cold voice full of murderous willpower.


    "All right, I accept that you will join me, but pack that if you turn into a dragon or unobeiss at my command, I will kill you."


    "Those who accept it, stay and join my guild and if you don''t accept it, leave."


    Most of the mages who saw the dead body of Kroos sighed and left, leaving only four people.


    The middle-aged man with an axe, a young woman with blue hair and a pointed witch hat, and two blond men in armour look like twins.


    Haruto didn''t really want to found an association, but he didn''t really have a choice, the repulsion of the world was getting stronger and stronger, and he had no clue about the magic of time or the soul, so an idea came to him.


    And if he founded a guild as in the video games of his previous life, thanks to an association he will be able to collect information, continue his research on magic without worrying about money, and save himself unnecessary tasks.


    "From now on you are a member of the Dragon Hunter Guild."

 Chapter 66 - 11: Just a little patience

    "Shouyou why do you have the same look on your face as me?"


    Shouyou smilingly took a cup of tea in his hands and slowly blew on it before taking a sip.


    "How do you feel about death? Haruto."


    Haruto with a Boken on his legs slowly poured green tea into a cup in front of him before also taking a big sip.


    "You may not understand what I am about to tell you, but at first I was terrified, I shut myself up in solitude to hide from death like a coward, but I still ended up dying, and then I faced death again in a second life, in innumerable battles but this time the fear had gone from me, there was only the feeling of duty done, I simply did what I had to do, no more, no less, but I died all the same."


    "So, what I think of death, I would just say that death isn''t the end in itself, it''s just the beginning of a new story."


    "Hahaha"


    Shouyou suddenly started laughing, attracting Haruto''s gaze.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    "Although I didn''t quite get your story, but your way of thinking is very interesting, sometimes you really do look like a little old man, Hahaha."


    "And you, Shouyou, really look like a child sometimes."


    Shouyou then stopped laughing as a gentle breeze blew towards them, the two continued to drink their cups of tea for a few minutes admiring the scenery around them.


    "Shouyou, you still haven''t answered my question."


    "Are you really that interested in my past?"


    "Not really.."


    Shouyou and Haruto were then both silent enjoying this moment of tranquility.


    "Haruto."


    "Yes?"


    "As your Sensei, may I make a selfish request?"


    "Yes, As long as it''s not too tiring."


    "If I ever become a source of trouble for you and your comrades, might you kill me."


    Haruto suddenly fell silent, he looked at Shouyou who smiled for a moment before nodding his head.


    "If it''s your wish, then I accept.."


    Then the two poured tea into their cups again, this time drinking more slowly.


    . . . . . .


    The Dragon Hunter Guild is a new association of magicians created a year ago just a few days after the biggest Dragon attack ever suffered by the continent, the association called Guild accepted paid missions from everyone, no matter how difficult the mission was, making their reputation begin to spread all over the continent.


    The association was based in the walled city of Crocus, the Guild was quite large with six floors, it currently had more than 200 mages of level A and several powerful dragon slayers.


    In the bas.e.m.e.nt of the Guild.


    Dozens of vials containing various liquids were in cabinets, the shelves were filled with a hundred books about magic, with various strange materials and scrolls.


    But on the floor lay a red-haired man, who had apparently fallen from the chair next to him.


    "Agh!"


    The man suddenly awoke in fright, as drops of sweat dripped from his forehead.


    Then he got up and sat down with difficulty on the chair beside him.


    He raised his arm with difficulty and then said in a hoarse voice.


    "My seizures are more and more frequent, my vital energy is running out faster and faster, at this rate I would die within a year."


    It was Haruto, it had already been a year since the dragons attacked Dragnof, he managed to create the association he wanted, he collected precious information, materials and new magics skills from day to day, his association had even reached the number of almost 300 mages, greatly facilitating his research.


    But about eight months before, his state of health began to degenerate, his wounds of the soul began to worsen, he began to slowly lose the feeling of his whole body, he felt excruciating pain in his body almost every second, on top of that, he often fainted in a lethargic state.


    The repulsion of the world now became almost unbearable, he could be ejected from this world at any time.


    But he had not given up hope because he was one step away from finding a solution.


    He took the pen to his right and approached his desk, drawing a series of magic circles with several strange symbols.


    Then, when he finished, he filed them along with other similar designs.


    Then he got up painfully and left the bas.e.m.e.nt with a frightening look on his face.


    "Gear 4''s not far away, I just have to wait a little longer."


    "Just a little patience"

 Chapter 66 - 12: Darkness devours even the bravest

    "Nori, before you leave tomorrow, I want to tell you that I... I love you."


    He remained silent for a moment then looked at her, seeing her face which had reddened because of shyness, he could not help smiling.


    "I reject your love."


    Hearing this the tears came to her eyes, she looked at him for a moment before asking.


    "Why?"


    He scratches his hair for a moment and then says with a serious expression.


    "The answer is simple, but complicated, but to put it simply, I...."


    . . . . .


    "agh!"


    In his laboratory, Haruto awoke suddenly, as drops of sweat dripped from his forehead and the colour of his eyes became paler.


    He walked with difficulty to a shelf from which he removed a dozen scrolls.


    "They say when you will die, your life flashes before you, is what happens to me?"


    "Haha, now I''m talking to myself, I''m sounding more and more like the mad scientist from the movies."


    But when his eyes fell on the scroll, he stopped laughing and a smile appeared on his lips.


    "Come to think of it, I''m really just his crazy old scientist."


    "I''m ready."


    Haruto picked up an very old red book and walked up the stairs to the top floor.


    [Clea, come to the library with the Luckheart brothers.]


    [Yes master!]


    Haruto then continued to walk to a large room with a hundred books perfectly stored on shelves.


    The room was quite bright and nicely decorated, so Haruto sat down on an armchair, picked up the newspaper in front of him and read for a while before putting it back on the table.


    A young woman with blue hair followed by two young men blond in armour entered the library and bowed slightly in front of Haruto before sitting down.


    The magic that Haruto had used earlier was a magic of mental communication that he had acquired 1 year earlier, thanks to this magic, he could transmit his orders and instructions to the members of the guild.


    The young lady was one of the dragon slayers who followed him after the fight against the dragons in Dragnof, her name was Clea, she was a class S mage with excellent management skills who took care of investing the guild''s money all over the continent, she was also the intermediary between the guild and the neighbouring countries.


    The two young blond men are twins Luckheart, all of class S mage, they are one of the most powerful mage of the guild having contributed to the most S quest achievements and having killed a lot of dragons these last months.


    "How''s the positioning of the magic circles coming along?"


    Clea unrolled a map of the entire continent with a hundred red dots scattered all over the map and said with a smile.


    "The magic circles have all been placed by the guild over the last six months, your plan can finally begin."


    Hearing this Haruto nodded his head, then looked at the Luckhear brothers.


    William, the elder of two brother placed a small engraved stone box on the table.


    Then he and his brother smiled a big victorious smile together.


    "We had a hard time finding a soul stone, but finally a month ago on a mission in the nest of an old dragon, we found one."


    Haruto opened the box and seeing a beautiful purple gem the size of a coin, he couldn''t help smiling.


    "You''ve done a good job, now all we have to do is wait for the decisive fight."


    "You may return to your work."


    Clea and the Luckhear brothers bowed politely one last time to Haruto and then left the library, leaving him alone.


    After their departure, Haruto then violently coughed a few gulps of blood while his complexion became paler and his vision became even more blurred, even his heart rate slowed down.


    "Soon... I mustn''t...gives up now... I must hold on a while longer."


    Then he walked with difficulty to his laboratory.


    . . . . .


    "Clea, my confidence in the master is starting to waver."


    As the three walked through the halls of the guild, they suddenly stopped at William''s words.


    Clea and Owen (the second brother) looked at William with a serious look.


    "I understand you... I''m also beginning to doubt the master''s plan to slay all the dragons, if it was two years before, I would have believed him, but now..."


    "His eyes grew darker, as if evil had swallowed him up."


    Clea then looked at the Luckheart brothers with cold look.


    "It doesn''t matter if the master gets darker and darker, as long as he keeps his promise and kills all the dragons, I''ll support him."


    "We don''t want to be involved in this anymore."


    "We don''t want to be involved in this anymore."


    Then she walked away leaving the Luckheart brothers with their heads down and a hesitant facial expression, but a few seconds later, Clea further away was in a cold sweat as she heard the screams of the Luckheart brothers behind her, but she didn''t turn around, she walk down the hallway as if nothing had happened, but actually fear was the only feeling she could feel then the darkness was behind her.


    In his laboratory Haruto, with a look devoid of emotion and murderous coldness, wiped the blood off his hands before continuing his experiments.

 Chapter 67 - 13: Magic of Death

    Dragnof


    Royal Castle


    A great dragon was lying on the ground with many wounds on his body, a young red-haired woman rushed towards him.


    "Belserion!"


    Belserion then looked at Irene with a slight smile on his face and said in a hoarse voice.


    "Irene don''t worry about me, I already know my death is approaching, I want to warn you...the anti-human dragon faction wants to launch a final assault on Crocus, the entire dragon army will attack together, if we win, this war will be over and if we lose... mankind will be wiped out..."


    "Irene.. Beware of the red-haired wizard, beware..."


    "The red-haired wizard? Is he the one who did this to you? ...Belserion!!!"


    "..Beware of the red-haired wizard.."


    Belserion''s breath vanished, his head fell to the ground as Irene cried as she held Belserion in her arms.


    "Belserion..."


    A few hours later, Irene summoned Dragnof''s army and all the mages of the city, then after a day of preparation, she led the army to Crocus.


    The same scene was happening all over the continent, magicians, dragon slayers, soldiers, mercenaries, all the forces of the continent were going towards Crocus.


    The fortress of Crocus became even more protected, and many kingdoms formed alliances to regroup their armies.


    All the most powerful fighters of the continent were gathered, waiting for the beginning of hostilities.


    In the bas.e.m.e.nt of the Dragon Hunter Guild an evil energy emanated from a room, this room was filled with various materials and countless books, in the center of the room there was a circle with a diameter of 10m with four pentagrams on the sides of the circle and countless strange patterns, in three of the Pentagrams was a crystal ball filled with magical energies.


    A man with half greyish red hair entered the room, from the man emanated an aura of death, his skin was slightly dry, his eyes were completely white, he walked with difficulty with the help of a cane while holding in his arms a crystal ball similar to the three mentioned above, which he slowly deposited in the empty pentagram.


    "Four high level dragon lacrima, 111 magical circles placed all over the continent, a sacrificial four pentagram magical circle..."


    Then he slowly removed a purple stone from his pocket and held it firmly in his hands before sitting in the center of the circle.


    "And finally a soul stone."


    Then a slight evil gleam passed through his eyes.


    "All that''s missing is the final ingredient."


    . . . . . . .


    A gigantic cloud was heading towards Crocus, it was a completely dark cloud, creating a gigantic magical fluctuation, the cloud covered everything 60km away, leaving only darkness.


    The mages and the fighters at Crocus seeing this was stunned, a feeling then crossed their hearts it was, the feeling of fear, of weakness, an incomparable terror.


    Because it wasn''t a cloud!


    It was the dragons!


    "Prepare the Magic Cannons!!"


    "Soldier of Crocus, Attack!"


    "Soldier of Dragnof prepares you for battle!!!"


    "Soldier of Alaster prepare for battle!!!"


    "Einstein''s soldier...."


    The soldiers of the different nations then rushed towards the dragons.


    Further on, a beautiful young blonde woman and a rather elderly man were also preparing for the confrontation.


    A man wearing a mage''s coat then came next to the young blonde woman.


    "Miss Anna, the Heartfilia clan is ready for battle!"


    Anna then nodded her head and looked at the old man.


    Yug then laughs and says casually.


    "I am approaching death, I have used my magic too much, I have only two to four years left to live, if I have to die so much die in battle."


    Hearing this Anna was slightly saddened but finally she turned her eyes away from Yug and gazed the cloud of dragons coming towards the fortress.


    "Do you think he''ll come?"


    "Don''t talk to me about that damn kid, he dared to abandon us at Dragnof without even contacting us in over two years, humpf... If i sees him, I''ll kick his ass!"


    "ha-ha-ha."


    Anna laughed, almost forgetting that they were about to start a fight that would surely lead them to their deaths.


    "Yug, I''m glad I met you and Haruto."


    "Litlle girl, I''m glad I met you too..."


    The two then remained silent for a while and then accompanied by about fifty mages headed towards the battlefield.


    At the same time throughout the continent, 111 magic circles began to shine, in the bas.e.m.e.nt of the Dragon Hunter guild, the four lacrima then melted into a black substance that entered Haruto''s body, the magic circle also became luminous, the piece of soul stone in Haruto''s hand, slowly floated in the air for a few seconds and then like a bullet from a pistol rushed towards Haruto and pierced his heart.


    The room suddenly calmed down, the magic circle faded from the floor, Haruto''s heartbeat stopped, his body became pale, his hair turned completely grey, but in his eyes two magic circles began to appear.


    A dark energy then appeared around his body, the magic circles scattered over the continent also became dark at the same time.


    Time passed and Haruto''s body began to disintegrate, his skin cracked and turned to dust, the evil aura that surrounded him became even more powerful.


    A few minutes later, all that was left was his heart which had a purple tint, his two eyeballs with two magic circles and his skeleton.


    Suddenly a scene worthy of a horror movie occurred : Haruto''s skeleton slowly rose from the ground, then from his skeletal jaw a deep and evil voice said.


    "Forbidden Magic of Death: Sacrificial Seal."

 Chapter 68 - 14: Gear 4

    "agh!!"


    *BOOM* *BOOM* *BANG*


    "ROOOARR!!!"


    The walls of the fortress of Crocus were quickly broken down, more than half of the fortress was destroyed, explosions took place every second.


    The lifeless, dragons''s bodies fell from the sky like drops of water in a bloody rain, every moment hundreds of mages died the battlefield was completely stained red, the surrounding area was completely devastated, several ravines appeared on the ground while the surrounding mountains were destroyed.


    Behind a destroyed building, Yug with his severed arm was lying on the ground looking at Anna who was fighting further away with a slight sadness and a feeling of helplessness.


    "Thank you... both for the wonderful adventures you''ve given me... thank you friends..."


    "Kid, come help the little girl before she dies too..."


    Then Yug''s eyes became pale, his heart stopped beating, seconds later a ball of fire fell from the sky and burned his corpse.


    *Booom*


    "Yug!!"


    Anna with several more or less superficial wounds watched helplessly, Yug engulfed in flames as tears streamed from her eyes.


    But she didn''t have time to help her friend because dragons were constantly coming towards her, her magical energy was fading, the members of the Heartfilia clan accompanying her were also dying almost every second, hope began to abandon her little by little.


    The same scene was happening everywhere on the battlefield, friends, husband, wife, children would die in the most brutal way, the innocent dragons just wanting peace would also die for their cause, so the fight continued for another five hours the magi of Ishgar and the anti-human dragons began to weaken.


    The slaughter on both sides reached its climax, but unfortunately, the anti-human dragons had the advantage.


    But suddenly a shocking event took place, across the whole continent 111 pillars of black light pierced the sky, creating an appalling spectacle, a gigantic skull appeared in the sky with a reddish glow that encompassed the entire continent.


    Whether human or dragon, everyone stopped the fight at the sight of the skull of death.


    A hoarse and cold voice from the bas.e.m.e.nt of the Guild of Hunter Dragons then crossed the entire continent.


    "Forbidden Magic of Death: Sacrificial Seal!!"


    "This is the voice of the guild master..." Clea said with fear as she supervised the command of the guild members on the battlefield.


    But at the same time, the gigantic skull of death opened its skeletal jaws and a magic circle appeared around the main building of the Hunter Dragon Guild.


    "I accept your sacrifice."


    Said the skull of death in a deep, terrifying, cold and powerful voice.


    Then the circle quickly expanded from 50 meters to one kilometer, then to 10 kilometers, then to 50 km...100km...500km...900km and finally the magic circle stopped at 1111km from Crocus, a fearsome suction force from the sky then sucked all the dragons towards the mouth of the skull with incomparable power, whether from the peace faction or the anti-human faction.


    "ROOOARR!"


    The corpses of dead humans, animals and insects in 1111km area were also sucked up to the sky, if someone with a microscope was observing the phenomenon, he would realize that even microbes were not spared.


    . . . . . . .


    Suddenly the a strong radiance of black colored magic energy increased sharply, and gradually turned into a towering dark light which surrounded the skeleton of Haruto. This sudden increase of the strength cause the stones beneath Haruto to disintegrate and turn into fine powders.


    His laboratory was completely destroyed, the town of Crocus gradually disappeared into the dark light, all the mages who survived the battle fled without hesitation, even the members of the Dragon Hunter Guild left.


    But one thing was certain, neither of them would ever forget the terrifying spectacle they had witnessed.


    Four pentagrams then appeared on Haruto''s skeleton, the first on his left arm, the second on his right arm, the fourth on his left leg and the last on his right leg.


    The skull of death in the sky then closed his mouth, then a bloody glow emanated from him for a moment before descending towards Haruto.


    Haruto''s flesh quickly rebuilt itself, his organs, muscles, tendons, nerves, skin.


    His eyes returned to normal, his hair returned to its original colour, but his body became slightly larger with more protruding physical muscles.


    Then the skull of death in the sky dissipated, the magic circle disappeared with the 111 others scattered over the continent.


    Everything was completely destroyed around him, there was no more Crocus'' fortress, no more war, just him, standing among the ruins of the city.


    "Ha-ha"


    Haruto, feeling his body full of power, laughed alone, like a madman.


    "I made it, Gear 4!!!"


    A dark aura then emanated from Haruto, he floated slowly in the air, then the next second he flew towards the sky, piercing the void like an arrow, his speed was such that even the supersonic boom behind him was more than 9 seconds late.


    He crossed the clouds, then the atmosphere, a few seconds later he left the planet, but he didn''t stop there, his speed increased even more reaching even the speed of light, he crossed the stars, the suns and the asteroids, finally he slowly lifted his fist and hit the void.


    *Bang* *Crack* *Crack*


    The space slowly cracks like a mirror, revealing a dark world with countless bubbles of light.


    Haruto then entered the crack that was slowly closing behind him.

 Chapter 69 - 15: Lord ONE

    The magic of death was a forbidden magic that one of the members of the guild of Hartuto had found in the ruins of an ancient village, practicing sacrificial rites, according to the ancient doc.u.ments it was a magic that could absorb the life span of one or more people, thus increasing his own, Haruto was slightly surprised, but he finally concluded that this magic was useless to him until he learned the forbidden magic of the seals.


    It was a magic of the soul category that allowed the user to create magic seals in his soul and body, allowing him to use magic without a magic circle or magic energy, to explain it more clearly it was like turning his magic into software and his soul into Operating Systems, it was a perfect magic for him, because this magic not only strengthened and healed the soul but also made him more powerful.


    But this magic had a fatal flaw, it was very greedy in vital energy, add this, the materials needed for the seals were very rare, and the necessary magic circles also had to be placed at great distances from each other, and in addition there were potential side effects such as developing the darkest emotions and darkest feelings of the user.


    Haruto then decided not to use this magic.


    But as time passed, he still had no clue about the magic of time or the soul, every day he felt closer and closer to death, he finally decided reluctantly to use this magic.


    It was his last hope.


    So he decided to merge the magic of death and the magic of seals, he spent almost a year designing the necessary magic circles, almost all his acc.u.mulated wealth and fortune was poured into the purchase of materials but after all this time he finally succeeded, and on top of that the war between Dragon and humans was getting worse and worse, he knew that the final battle was approaching.


    In a war, there will be no shortage of dead and soldiers, so he decided to wait until the final battle to cast his magic and absorb the vitality of the dragons, and humans who died in battle.


    At a certain point he even wanted to sacrifice everyone without exception, but finally he forcibly suppressed this idea, the side effects of the black magic of death began to affect Haruto, his emotions became unstable, he constantly felt anger and murderous impulses that he tried to control, but the more he completed his project the stronger his impulses became, but he always controlled himself as best he could.


    And finally he succeeded in his project, he was not only cured but he had become more powerful!


    He had formed six seals with the vital energy of more than 780,000 dragons and a million human corpse.


    Two seals in his eyes, the one in his left eye was the magic of death, the one in his right eye was the magic of vitality of plants, the one in his left arm the magic of blades, his right arm the magic of space, his left leg the magic of flames and finally his right leg the magic of the spirit.


    It was the quintessence of the magical arts he had learned!


    . . . . . .


    Floating in the void, Haruto gazed at the dark world filled with bubbles of light for a moment before his gaze turned to the void.


    A chain then appeared out of nowhere and headed towards him at a remarkable speed.


    Haruto remained imperturbable, he stretched out his right arm and easily grabbed the chain and then a sinister gleam appeared from his left eye.


    The chain then suddenly turned grey and turned to dust.


    New chains then appeared from all the coasts and attacked him without interruption.


    *Bang* *Bang* *Bang*


    Haruto then threw a dozen punches in all directions, smashing all the chains to pieces before they disappeared turn into dust.


    Although in the vacuum of space the concept of up and down does not exist, Haruto raised his head upwards, and before his surprised eyes a giant eye appeared.


    Haruto felt the gaze of the eye and almost forgot his new power, an immense pressure came to crush him but as the pressure intensified a powerful force also emanated from his soul and pushed back the pressure of the eye, greatly relieving Haruto.


    "Miserable Mortal how dare you violate the laws of existence, I condemn you...huh? How is that possible !!"


    The eye suddenly seemed to become nervous, but his gaze was like a needle piercing through all of Haruto''s secrets.


    "This power, the law of infinity!"


    "The only Omnipotent who is born with this law is..no!! impossible!! you are... you are...".


    "You are the original Lord ONE!!!"


    An incomparable terror crossed the eye''s gaze as he suddenly disappeared, as if he had never been present, Haruto was floating in the void with confusion as he watched the eye disappear.


    "What the hell just happened?"


    Then he finally shook his head and went to one of the light bubbles.


    "It''s time to kick that arrogant kid''s ass."


    He was then absorbed by the bubble and disappeared from the space vacuum.


    . . . . . . .


    Billions of light years away, a gigantic humanoid being with an eye-covered body was moving through space at a speed that can only be described as divine, with three suns orbiting its body.


    "This evil being, how can he be alive! Lord "Every" and "Nothing" say they have anhilated him!!!


    "You bastards, you dragged me into your problems, I should never have taken part in the war, I have to run away, this demon holds a grudge!!! "


    "But it looks like he''s still in the reincarnation phase, so I have to do fled before I get mixed up in this mess."


    A gigantic space portal then opened in front of the giant, who immediately fled.


    [END Volume Dragon King Festival]


    . . . . .


    What we read strongest Furuichi and supernatural simulator, yes it''s the same ONE.

 Chapter 70 - 1: Did you bring some booze with you?

    After the cancellation of the Edo-Tensei by Obito the fights and clashes evolved quite rapidly.


    After freeing himself from Kabuto''s control, Itachi tasks himself with breaking the Impure World Reincarnation. He traces Kabuto to the Mountains'' Graveyard. Along the way Itachi is found and joined by his younger brother, Sasuke.


    They locate Kabuto, but know they cannot kill him if the Impure World Reincarnation is to be released.


    After taking precautions to protect himself from their genjutsu, Kabuto takes advantage of their unwillingness to kill him by bombarding them with all the abilities he''s acquired for himself: the pilfered abilities of the late Sound Four, the research of Orochimaru, and a Sage Modehe''s trained to perfection.


    The Uchiha brothers defend themselves, helped particularly by their Susanoo. Ultimately, Itachi traps Kabuto in the endless loop of Izanami.


    Defeated, Kabuto is compelled via genjutsu to release Impure World Reincarnation, sending Itachi and the other reincarnated shinobi back to the afterlife.


    This allowed the various Ninja troops to move towards the final battlefield where Madara Uchihaa and Tobi(Obito) faced the current five Kage as well as Naruto Uzumaki and Killer B.


    During the fight the identity of Tobi was then revealed, under the surprised eyes of Kakashi and Guy, he was Obito Uchihaa!


    "Obito..."


    "Kakashi sensei, do you know him?" Sakura asked.


    Says Sakura with surprised, Naruto also looked at Kakashi with astonishment.


    "He was on the same team as me..."


    Guy also became serious, he tapped Kakashi''s shoulder and raised his thumb with a radiant smile.


    "Kakashi, he is no longer the Obito you knew. He''s an enemy now! Don''t let yourself be down and show the power of your youth."


    "Guy sensei you''re awesome!"


    Lee cried out as all the ninjas gathered in front of Madara and Obito.


    "Guy You''re right..." Said Kakashi as he removed the frontal protection hiding his Sharingan, then everyone followed Naruto Uzumaki and entered the battle once again.


    Just as the Allied Shinobi Forces are about to strike the two Uchiha, both then summoned the Ten Tails, which possessed immense and destructive power, the pair use the beast''s power to blast all the attackers away.


    The fighting became completely one-sided, with Madara and Obito inflicting heavy damage on the allied ninjas every second.


    Under Madara''s ruthless strategy, the Ten Tail launched destructive Tailed Beast Ball on cities hundreds of miles away.


    . . . . .


    In the headquarters


    "That far away?"


    "It''s so much greater than


    all the previous Tailed Beasts!"


    "What power!"


    "It''s wobbly from just that little counter..."


    "Unbelievable! Such a far-off city


    destroyed in an instant! It''s been acting strange for a while, it seems to be aiming far away!"


    "So all the cities, and people are within its range of fire? Then that means


    the evacuated Feudal Lords, everyone protecting the villages...plus all the citizens of


    each nation aren''t safe?" Says Inoichi who was connected to some kind of sensor Helmet.


    Shikaku then raised his head towards Inoichi with a calm facial expression.


    "Our shinobi on the battlefield are fighting to protect everyone else...Those two are trying to eliminate our reason for this war."


    At the same time on the battlefield the Ten Tails bent down, contracted his huge body and raised his mouth in the air before launching another Tailed Beast Ball.


    Neji seeing the direction of the attack couldn''t help but stop for a moment.


    "That''s the direction of--!"


    . . . . .


    "Th-This is..." Ao exclaimed surprised


    "What''s wrong, Lord Ao?!"


    Seeing Ao in silent, Shikaku and Inoichi immediately understood the situation.


    "Please listen to me calmly."


    "Here, eh?"


    "Well, Shikaku... What do we do?"


    "Just keep doing what we must do. It will be our last act, put me through to everyone on the battlefield."


    Shikaku then explained his plan to Shikamaru, everything was silent for a moment, then they heard a huge explosion.


    . . . . .


    In the headquarters everyone was resigned to dying, but suddenly when they thought it was the end, the Ten Tail attack suddenly disappeared and reappeared tens of miles away, then a man with short black hair a male face appeared out of nowhere before the astonished eyes of Shikaku and Inoichi.


    "How is that possible?" Saiys they all with a surprised face.


    "Shikaku, did you bring some booze with you?"


    Hearing this question Shikaku''s arms trembled and a smile appeared on his lips.


    "How could I not bring a bottle for the Hokage."

 Chapter 71 - 2 :

    Shikamaru and Ino had their heads down as the sadness of losing their father took hold of them.


    Shikamaru then raised his head, but as he went to explain Shikak''u''s plan a familiar voice crossed his mind.


    That was Shikaku''s voice!


    "Shikamaru, the strategy is cancelled, we have a new ally who can change the situation."


    "Huh?.."


    Seeing the surprised gaze of Shikamaru Ino and Choji also raised their heads and turned their eyes to him.


    "Our fathers are alive, and they''ve just warned me that we''re about to receive help from a powerful ally."


    At the same time a dark glow crossed the sky and slowly landed on the battlefield.


    Madara and Obito in the midst of their confrontation with the ninja alliance stopped for a moment and were both surprised by Haruto''s appearance.


    Haruto who had just appeared looked at the scene in front of him with a slight smile and then he walked towards Madara and Obito controlling the Ten Tails under the gaze of all the ninjas of the alliance.


    When Haruto had entered the stratosphere of the ninja world, he had already changed his appearance, he looked exactly like his 19-year-old body.


    Kakashi and Guy looking at this familiar figure couldn''t help but be surprised.


    "The fourth Hokage..."


    "Guy sensei who is this?"


    Lee asked strangely, although the Hokages'' face was carved in Konoha rock, but a sculpture can''t convey 100% of a person''s appearance.


    "He is my Sensei."


    "Guy sensei''s sensei! He must be strong!" Lee screams


    "No Lee, you''re wrong..."


    "What do you mean, Guy sensei?"


    "My sensei is not only strong, he''s an extremely overpowerful monster."


    . . . . .


    Haruto walked slowly, then when he arrived in front of Madara and Obito, he saw a kid with yellow hair covered with orange chakra, a girl with white pupils and a girl with pink hair, as well as the five Kage.


    "Get away from here, the confrontation that''s about to follow is not your level." Haruto lazily repeated what he''d said to Gaara and Kitsuchi the previous time.


    Hearing this, they were silent for a while.


    "Who the hell do you think you are?!" Naruto cried out.


    Haruto looked at Naruto in moment with a pensive look and then exclaimed


    "Wait, aren''t you...I forgot your name... it''s Sakato..hum.no no... Minato right?"


    Naruto was left with a stupid facial expression for a while before slowly shaking his head.


    "I see, the boy with red hair, Gaara must be Rasa''s son, and the guy with muscles like that can only be A''s son, otherwise I don''t feel like I Recognize the others."


    Garra then approached Naruto and said in a calm voice.


    "Naruto, this is the fourth Hokage, remember, when your clone dissipated you must have received his memories."


    Haruto then ignored them and turned his eyes to Madara and Obito.


    "What''s going on, why did you suddenly stop fighting?"


    "Could it be fear?" Says Haruto with a big smile.


    Indeed after hearing this the pressure that Madara and Obito felt was multiplied by ten.


    Although the ninjas of the alliance did not feel this pressure, thanks to their Sharingan and Rinegan they could both see the bloody and dark aura around Haruto''s body, using the Rinegan, he could even see countless souls of various creatures and Humans (Dragon and humans) in Haruto shadow.


    The Ten Tails then opened its mouth and created an Tail beast ball, Madara then executed various seals as Obito disappeared into a Space Vortex.


    "Mokuton: Deep Forest Bloom!"


    Then the ground around him began to violently shake, and huge cracks appeared on it. After that, countless huge trees instantly burst out from the ground in succession.


    The roots then wrapped around Haruto, the ninjas of the alliance quickly retreated, the Ten Tail then spat out the gigantic chakra orb, this huge black colored orb was directly shot out towards Haruto.


    *Boom*


    The power of this Tailed Beast Ball was so powerful that and all the ground beneath the route of this bijudama were directly cut open creating a long gully. Everything that were obstructing its way were immediately destroyed, and changed into powder.


    But suddenly the Tailed Beast Ball stopped in front of the roots surrounding Haruto, before disappearing and then the roots around Haruto perished and turned to ashes.


    An explosion was then heard several dozen kilometers away, Haruto then walked towards Madara but then a space whirlwind appeared behind him, it was Obito, but before Obito could attack him a slight fluctuation appeared around Haruto''s hands, he gave a weak punch in the direction of Obito who did not dodge Haruto''s fist.


    Obito thinkting that no attack could reach him, was hit with a destructive blow that completely crushed his left arm and threw him violently more than a hundred meters back.


    Then Haruto slowly raised his right arm as a small ball of fire resembling a small sun floated inside.


    "Though my power has inexplicably been cut in half since I left the world of magic, it''s still enough to destroy you a hundred times over."


    The ball then expands from a diameter of 10 centimetres to 50cm, then to one metre, 10m, 50m, 100m, illuminating the surrounding sky with a magnificent red glow.


    "Magic of Fire : Sun Blast."


    The little sun then moved towards Madara and Ten Tail before exploding in a horrible flood of flames.


    Even the space around as if was about to split open under this monstrous power, was sending out a peculiar fluctuation.


    Along with ear deafening BOOM loud explosion sound, terrifying energy storm spread in all direction from that Haruto as a center.


    Everything around including big mountains and ground were destroyed and changed into ashes under the terrifying power of this energy storm.

 Chapter 72 - 3: Ninja Gods fight (2): Madara

    A Giagnatasque cloud of dust and ash rose in the sky, and the heat melted everything within a radius of several kilometres.


    "Is this the power of the 4th Hokage..." Unconsciously murmured Tsunade near the others Kages.


    "Guy sensei your sensei is too powerful."


    "Of course he is powerful, after all he''s my sensei...."


    All the ninjas present were dazzled by the explosion that had just taken place, even feeling the heat and energy of the explosion despite the distance.


    A few seconds later, about twenty Blue Chakra giants of several hundred meters appeared.


    Haruto floating in the sky seeing the giants moving towards him couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows slightly and then said in a deep voice.


    "If that''s all power you have Madara then you disappoint me."


    Madara, whose body was being rebuilt, was slightly annoyed when he heard this, but he did not rush to Haruto.


    "If I start the fight now, I''ll be forced to part with the Ten Tail."


    But while he was thinking about it Obito suddenly appeared behind him with one arm missing.


    "Give me control of the Ten Tail while you attack it, I should be able to quickly retrieve the Nine and Eight Tail form Shinobi Alliance."


    "The problem is I don''t trust you."


    "But you don''t have a choice."


    Madara then looked at Obito for a moment before smiling.


    "Fine, then I''ll leave the control of the Ten Tail to you but know, kid, I''m the one who decides everything and you will can''t fool me."


    Then Madara freed herself from her connection with Ten Tail and rushed to Haruto who was in the middle of a battle with his clones.


    Obito then quickly established a new connection with the Ten Tail while Madara and Haruto had begun their fight.


    Haruto waved his left palm and created a Giagnatasque blade cutting the first Susano and the second Susano, then without stopping he waved his palms a dozen times in all directions around him cutting all the clones of Madara that disappeared immediately with the Susanos, at the same time Madara appeared before him excusing various seals.


    "Planetary Devastation!!"


    Suddenly a gigantic shadow appeared above Haruto and then a second, a fourth, a tenth.


    Haruto then saw a dozen gigantic meteorites above him which fell with prodigious speed.


    "Hahahahaha!!"


    Seeing that, he laughed out loud with joy and then put his two palms together.


    A ball of flame then materialized in his palms and he stared at the meteorites while a faint dark light surrounded his body.


    "Magic of spirit : Physical interaction!"


    At the same time a dark glow fixed the meteorites in the sky, preventing them from falling.


    The ball of fire in his hands became blue, yellow, then white and finally completely dark.


    "Magic of fire : The Sun Death!"


    The little ball of fire rushed towards the meteorites before disappearing, and the next second released a gigantic burst of light like a star at the dead edge.


    All the meteorites were inmediately pulverized, the clouds more than 100 km away were dissipated, the whole sky shone with an incomparable glow and extreme heat.


    Then he was rush again to Madara throwing towards him a punch containing all its power reinforced by the magic of the blades, a punch so powerful that the space in its path was cut, cutting Madara a dozen times.


    Madara then turned into a piece of wood disappearing then reappeared behind Haruto with more than 6 clones executing various seals.


    "Katon: Dragon Flame Caterwaul!"


    "Doton : Dragon Earth Fang!"


    "Suiton : Dragon Water claw!"


    "Futon : Dragon Wing Raoar!"


    "Raiton : Dragon lightning Strike!"


    Five gigantic Elemental Dragons swooped down on Haruto causing powerful Chakra fluctuations.


    "Magic of Fire : Barrier!"


    Haruto abruptly turned his body and his centre of gravity, creating on his legs a violent whirlwind of powerful blue flame that deflected Madara''s attack. (Messi?? or Ronaldo??)


    *Boom*


    Extraordinarily loud explosion sound reverberated between heaven and earth, and huge blast wave spread in all direction.


    This created a shock wave that repelled Haruto and Madara, it was only after retreating about ten meters that they stabilized, but then and reappeared in front of Madara and grabbed him by the neck.


    "I''m disappointed in you... I hope for a better battle but hey, die!!!"


    A smile then appeared on Madara''s lips as he executed a simple seal.


    "Release!"


    From Madara''s body came out a Tailed Beast ball which exploded immediately between him and Haruto.


    BOOM


    Meanwhile Obito, who was in the middle of a fight with the alliance, stopped for a second with a serious facial expression.


    "I''ve got to hurry up and get the Ten Tail before that sneaky old man does, but is it really the right thing to do, Rin I''m wrong, no, I''ve sacrificed too much, I''ve lost too much, for peace I must complete the plan!!!"


    The fighting continued Obito was causing deaths every second to the Alliance, but at a time he and Kakashi were absorbed in the dimension of his Sharingan, leaving the Ten Tail out of control, but fortunately the first, second, third and fifth Hokage appeared at the last moment with Orochimaru, Sasuke Uchiha.


    A few kilometers further Haruto whose body was almost transformed into ashes regenerated quickly to the n.a.k.e.d eye, bones, muscles, nerves, flesh, skin his healed extremely quickly but his eyes became slightly darker.


    "Madara !!"


    . . . . . .


    Hearing the terrifying scream several miles away, Madara, who was in the middle of a fight with his former friend Tobirama, was almost in a cold sweat.


    "It''s time to speed up the plan! Otherwise this monster will ruin everything..."

 Chapter 73 - 4: Ninja Gods fight (3): Jinchuriki

    Madara then retreated backwards leaving Tobirama and the Alliance facing the Ten Tails and then sat cross-legged and executed various seals while the Alliance had paralyzed Ten Tails and wounded Obito.


    He took care of destroying one of Hashirama''s clones before sitting down and executing several seals, so a dark golden chakra escaped from his body.


    "I wanted to fight Hashirama before I became a Jinchuriki I guess I have no choice. M-My body! It''s time to make him bring me back with Rinne Rebirth! That''s! Obito You''re just a backup that I had cultivated for my rebirth."


    "Agh!!!"


    Obito, who was seriously injured, suddenly felt great pain as several shadowy spots engulfed the right side of his body.


    Obito also executed a seal at the same time.


    Thinking of the day he saved Obito, a smile appeared on his lips.


    "I intend to have you repay your debt. That time is now!!"


    "Samsara of Heavenly Life Technique!"


    At the same time Haruto appeared behind Madara with a completely dark look and then an Obscure aura emanated from his left eye.


    "Die, old man!"


    "Magic Of Death : Soul decomposition!"


    A dark aura enveloped Madara who was surprised beyond words.


    "You''ve mastered such a Yin technique... no... it''s not a simple technique of attribute Yin... You are truly a monster..."


    Madara''s immortal body then began to rot quickly, but he didn''t move or desperately try to attack Haruto, he just do a big smile.


    "BUT DON''T UNDERESTIMATE ME, KID!"


    "Izanagi!"


    "Our fight isn''t over, it''s just a little delayed hahaha..."


    Madara in front of Haruto dissipated completely, as if he had never existed, Haruto seeing this could not help but frown as the dark aura around him and in his eyes disappeared, slowly returning to his body.


    "The Izanagi of the Uchiha clan..."


    While he was Hokage he had read some information about this technique forbidden by the Uchiha clan to its members because of the side effect of making the user lose one of his wards.


    Izanagi is a genjutsu of Uchiha clan performed with the Sharingan.


    With a normal genjutsu, a user will apply an illusion to a target''s senses, causing the target to experience things that are not real. With Izanagi, the user applies an illusion to reality itself, giving the user control over what is and is not real for as long as Izanagi is active.


    Users typically do this in order to protect themselves, negating any injuries they receive or even their deaths.


    "AGH!!"


    Haruto then turned and heard Obito''s voice further away surrounded by the ninjas of the covenant as he executed a seal, the next second a man with yellow hair familiar with a large amount of chakra covering his body


    to Haruto appeared in front of Obito and wounded him with a kunai causing Obito to fall to the ground as blood spurted from his body.


    "It looks like the useless fighting is almost over..." Haruto murmured, but a few seconds later, as Minato and Sasuke stood next to Obito''s body.


    "I didn''t teach you that, did I, Obito? If you were alive, I would have wanted you to become Hokage Why did you?"


    "That was disappointing All that''s left to do is to seal the un-reborn Madara and Ten Tail and this war will be over."


    But Obito suddenly opened his eyes and smiled.


    "What makes you think the war is over my fellow traitor?"


    Before Minato and Sasuke could react the Ten Tail began to shrink with Obito as a centre.


    Ten Tail then turned into a sphere of white flesh completely surrounding Obito and creating an enormous sucking force, Naruto then caught up with Minato and Sasuke who was being sucked up before getting on Gama kichi''s back.


    "No, that''s not what''s happening!"


    "He shook off Madara''s manipulation and was weaving the signs to do this from the beginning!"


    Gradually a white chakra cocoon formed around Obito''s body before slowly breaking, showing Obito with hair becomes entirely white.


    His skin turns white, ten protrusions emerge from his back, five near his shoulders and five near his h.i.p.s with a black Rinnegan-like pattern within it, and nine smaller ones arranged in rows of three below it. In addition, the entire right half of his body gains a scale-like pattern across it, replacing the scars.


    Seeing this, the dark aura around Haruto manifested itself again as he smiled like a child.


    "I can feel the I''ll incredible power of his chakra from here, well, well.. I feel like I''m gonna have some fun."


    Then his left pupil darkened again as he disappeared.

 Chapter 74 - 5: Ninja Gods fight (4): Rokugan!

    He reappeared before Obito who had just become the Jinchuriki of the Ten Tail.


    The eyes of the two met at the same time.


    "Kid, if I remember correctly, we ran into each other twice, you''ve changed a lot."


    "And you fourth Hokage you don''t seem to have changed, but the strangest thing is that no one used Edo Tensei to resurrect you, but you''re right here in front of me, are you really even the fourth Hokage?"


    "What does it matter, anyway, I just want to have some fun, for someone as aimless as me, is that too much to ask?"


    Meanwhile, the ninjas of the covenant began to come closer togetherju.


    A black scepter then appeared in Obito''s hands as six balls of dark energy floated around him before rushing towards Haruto.


    "Kid doesn''t die fast..."


    Two balls of fire, one white and one bleu, appeared in Haruto''s left and right palms, the two flames became smaller and smaller before disappearing and rematerializing into a powerful white and bleu light.


    Magic of Fire : Dual solar storms


    The lights then merged and became a powerful wind filled with extreme heat that engulfed Obito, trapping him in a massive vortex of heat.


    But suddenly surprising even Haruto, the vortex gradually disappeared leaving only a dark ball from which Obito emerged completely intact.


    "If that''s all your strength then you disappoint me fourth Hokage, you''re really weak, or is it me who''s become stronger."


    Haruto hearing this remained indifferent, then with a gesture, his hand crossed the void and grabbed Obito''s neck, who was surprised by this sudden attack


    But one of the balls of dark energy floating around Obito pierced his hand and cut it off in the blink of an eye, but Haruto''s hand pushed back the next moment as if he had never received any injury.


    "Really surprising, these black balls act as a kind of anti-magic or anti-energetic, on top of that they are very resistant and can take any shape, which will make the fight a little more difficult."


    "It''s time to test the full potential of Gear 4."


    Haruto''s pores all opened at the same time, his muscles became dilated, a slight white aura escaped from his body, then the next second the aura around Haruto''s body was creating a violent draught pushing everything back more than 500m, Obito was also pushed back by his aura which even began to become palpable and dense before slowly darkening.(physical energy provides the vitality of sacrifice for his Gear 4.)


    "What power, how can physical energy become so pure and dense."


    Thought Obito with terror, he was a ninjas, he created the chakra by merging physical and spiritual energy, so he knew the difficulty of mastering and increasing physical energy, because that was necessary to increase the chakra reserves in ninjas bodies, but the amount released by Haruto was simply phenomenal even a thousand ninjas put together could not provide such an amount of physical energy.


    The Kages resurrected by Orochimaru were also amazed.


    "Sarutobi, who is this man?" Asked Hashirama.


    "This is the fourth Hokage, he was a powerful ninja who even received the title of second ninja of Konoha after his death."


    "Hahaha it makes me happy to have such powerful descendants."


    "Hashirama this is not the time to think about that, we have to find a way to seal the Ten Tail."


    A frog jumped and also landed next to the Kages with Naruto, Sasuke and Minato.


    "So what do you say we unite in a successive wave of attack and get it over with as quickly as possible?"


    Suggested Minato, who had just arrived as Tobirama, Hashirama and Sarutobi continued to look towards Haruto whose aura was slowly shrinking.


    "Have you forgotten me?"


    Suddenly Madara rapidly emerged from the ground before empriosing Hashirama in her arms, then executed several seals as dozens of dark sticks pierced Hashirama''s body.


    "I wish I could face you longer Hashirama but my plan will have to go forward."


    "First Hokage!" The Kages rush towards Madara but in just a quarter of a second Hashirama''s body turned to ashes while a green chakra rushed into Madara''s body.


    . . . . . . .


    The aura around Haruto quickly compressed before disappearing into his body leaving only a slight black glow around him, his muscles tightened and his eyes became completely dark.


    *Boom*


    He took a slight step forward.


    He appeared before Obito who then surrounded himself with solid dark energy.


    Haruto lifted his right leg and hit Obito in just 0.001s, creating a hundred of the wind blade.


    "Tempest Kick"


    Some cracks appeared on the dark energy surrounding Obito which was violently thrown upwards.


    "Boom*


    Haruto leapt upwards and appeared above Obito who was still a victim of the power of his attack, Haruto was so fast that the air around him seemed to be made of steel, he then hit the air with his feet more than a hundred times creating powerful shock waves.(Moon Step)


    The dark energy protecting Obito then cracks completely.


    Haruto''s muscles contracted and became harder than even gold, then he gave Obito a powerful punch containing all his physical strength.(Iron Mass)


    *Bang*


    The dark energy protecting him shattered and slightly showed his face hidden inside the energy ball.


    His arm suddenly softened like paper, then he whipped Obito tearing the air around him and throwing him to the ground (Paper Drawing), during Obito''s fall he rushed towards him and gave him multiple kicks with his back heels (Shave) the rubbing of the air with his feet created waves of flame and finally the dark energy around Obito broke completely revealing his body.


    Then he pointed the fingers of his right hand at Obito''s belly as a powerful dark aura at the tip of each of his fingers compressed and pierced Obito five times in a row. (Finger Gun)


    *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang*


    Five holes with gushing blood appeared on Obito''s body as he fell to the ground.


    Haruto finally put his two fists on him chest as their eyes met as time seemed to slow down.


    "RO!!"


    A powerful flow of force passed through Obito''s body to the ground, the shock wave, the power, the force was such that the ground was completely destroyed, cracks appeared on the ground more than ten kilometers away, the powerful shockwave spread in all direction which directly hit the alliances ninjas and sent them flying.


    *BANG!*


    "KUO!!"


    A nameless power ran through Haruto''s fists and annihilated all of Obito''s internal organs, the shock wave crossed the ground again destroying everything twenty kilometers away, water began to gush out of the ground because of the destruction of the underground water table.


    *BANG!*


    Haruto looked at Obito''s face filled with suffering on the brink of death and remembered the little boy who had stumbled and fallen in front of him with an embarrassing smile and rushed off to his friend, that day it had made him smile, thought about it he felt like sighing in the face of the cruelty of fate, but he increased the power in his fists reaching the maximum of his physical strength.


    "GAN!!


    *BANG!*

 Chapter 75 - 6: Rikud? Sennin

    The earth was devastated, the groundwater began to rise to the surface, a gigantic cloud of dust blurred everyone''s view more than 30 km around the area.


    Haruto was standing in front of Obito''s completely unrecognizable lifeless body, as a dark glow passed through his left eye.


    "It''s time to put an end to these stories of war and Tailed beasts."


    "I''m going to destroy these so-called demons for good."


    Haruto held out his left palm and placed it on Obito''s forehead.


    [Magic of Death: Disintegration of the soul]


    But suddenly Haruto stopped and the landscape around him changed.


    At the same moment Obito suddenly opened his eyes, the horrible wounds he had suffered disappeared, he slowly got up with astonishment but did not see Haruto, if it was not for the destruction caused by Haruto''s attacks instead, he would have thought he had fallen into an illusion.


    . . . . .


    Haruto found himself in a slightly dark space that seemed almost infinite, with a limitless starry sky and countless balls of blue flame radiating slight vital energy that he recognized as souls.


    "I feel your presence so come out of hiding."


    "Your senses are truly worthy of a nonawakened god."


    An old man with a long goatee, a Sharingan at the center of his forehead and a Rinegan at each eye, wearing loose white clothes, floating in the air above several balls of dark energy resembling those that Obito used to protect himself appeared in front of Haruto.


    "May I ask why you bothered me in the middle of a fight?"


    "First let me introduce myself, my name is Hagoromo Otsutsuki better known as Hermit Rikudo, and I''m the current guardian god of this dimension."


    "The reason you''re here is because I want to politely ask you to leave my world."


    Hagoromo''s words were uttered calmly, politely and slowly, but Haruto could feel the strong pressure emanating from his words, translated into coarse language would be "Get your ass out of my house!"


    But he didn''t get angry, he just looked at Hagoromo and said in a cold tone of voice


    "I''m will not leave until I get some of my affairs in order."


    "I see, but this way you''d be breaking our laws, I''m for peace and not resorting to violence, otherwise if it was another guardian god, he would have attacked you indiscriminately and would have done everything to kill you, after all the very fact that you are violating the laws of the multiverse by entering my world is a serious lack of etiquette and politeness, I should have killed you for this offense according to the criteria of the other gods."


    Hearing that, Haruto was slightly confused.


    "What laws are you talking about? And what is a guardian god?"


    "Huh? Do you think I''m an idiot, you''re obviously a guardian god with your current power level and please don''t pretend you don''t understand anything I''m saying."


    "I have no idea what you''re talking about, I''m not a god, I''m just a powerful human being."


    Hagoromo then shook his head and said in a deep voice.


    "What you say is even more false, know that a human being of any level of power can never enter the Unity World (UW) (the dark space with bubbles.), let''s not even talk about the primordial god of omnipresence who prevents everyone from entering other worlds, know that the UW is a dimension where if ever beings with souls enter they will be automatically anhiliated."


    "Do you talk about chains?"


    "Chains? If you''re talking about soul chains know that they''re just a low level defense set up by some gods, what I''m talking about is total anhilation, a human entering the Unity World would be like throwing yourself into the arms of death, no actually it''s worse than death it''s a total destruction of existence."


    The tension that Haruto felt at first disappeared, he realized that this so-called god called Hagoromo was quite sympathetic, so he began to ask some questions.


    "So you claim I''m a god?"


    "Yes, you are a god."


    "Now that you say it, it also sounds strange to me, but I think the most likely answer is that you''re a reincarnated god, if you''ll allow me, i will help you awaken some of your power, but the condition is that you leave my world, what do you think?"


    Haruto remained silent for a moment, don''t look at his calm attitude, the information he had just received was a real shock, what would you think if a old man floating in the air with strange eyes told you that you were a god?


    "Why should I trust you?"


    "You can may not trust me, but if you don''t accept, I''ll have to resort to violence."


    Haruto''s aura then exploded violently.


    "Recourse to violence? I''d like to see that!"


    Haruto''s aura darkened, a murderous and macabre feeling emanated from his body, slightly surprising Hagoromo.


    "Hmm? A curse, I see you should have used one or more forbidden techniques to have such a powerful divine curse on you, I congratulate you for controlling yourself with such a powerful curse, it proves once again that you are a true god, so let''s fight if that''s what you want."


    Hagoromo got up slowly as Haruto rushed towards him.


    Two balls of white fire appeared in his palms and became blue, yellow, then white and finally completely dark.


    "Magic of fire : The Sun Death!"


    The two balls shrunk and then two rays of terrifying light burst from them, and exploded a meter away from Hagoromo.


    But Hagoromo was content to raise his left hand and shake it, making Haruto''s attack completely disappear.


    Haruto didn''t get discouraged, he put himself in the pose he used before to draw his sword, but this time empty-handed, he squeezed the air between his empty palms and then drew it in a simple movement so fast that everything just described actually took only 0.0001 seconds to be executed.


    It was a movement merging his mastery of the ��p��e and the Blade Magic, it was the consecration of his training and his experience of more than 34 years.


    "The Slash"


    An indescribable slash cut the space and before Hagoromo could react he was sliced in half.


    Haruto stepped in front of Hagoromo and placed his two palms on the two severed parts of his body.


    "Magic Of Death : Soul decomposition!''


    Hagoromo''s body rot extremely rapidly before being completely reduced to dust.


    "Is this the power of a god? This is disappointing."


    But at the same time Hagoromo reappeared in the place where he''d been blown to dust with a calm expression.


    "So you think i''am disappointing? Then I''ll fight you with more seriousness."

 Chapter 76 - 7: The power of a god

    Seeing Hagoromo reappear intact, Haruto quickly retreated backwards but the landscape around him changed again he reappeared once again in front of Hagoromo in a completely barren environment with thousands of erupting volcanoes.


    Hagoromo then raised his left hand as the pattern of his pupils changed.


    "You cannot imagine the extraordinary power of the gods."


    Great Planetary Devastation


    Hundreds of asteroids more than a kilometer in diameter appeared in the sky falling towards Haruto.


    "Magic of spirit : Physical interaction!"


    A dark glow stopped the hundreds of asteroids in their falls, freezing them in the sky, while blood flowed from Haruto''s nostrils and eyes.


    Hagoromo just looked at Haruto one moment with a slight smile and the next second the ground under his feet disappeared and the whole planet was almost covered with lava pushing Haruto to fly to the sky, but the next second the whole sky was covered with clouds with millions of lightning bolts blocking his way, the air around him started to get cold, despite the lava the temperature dropped to -200�� in barely 1 second.


    "How He can do this, I feel no chakra in his technique, no magic, it''s like he can change reality, and the only reason I''m still alive is because he doesn''t want to kill me."


    Thinking about it Haruto went mad, it was the first time he was despised by an opponent, he felt insulted, he who had spent years training and to devote himself to strengthening his techniques.


    "How dare you despise me!"


    His Aura exploded even more violent than when he fought against Obito, when he was in the ninja world he could only use 50% of his power but since he is on this planet his strength has completely recovered.


    His bones, muscles, nerves and every muscle in his body became stronger hundreds of times.


    He hit the void with his fist hitting Hagoromo who was hundreds of meters away from him, then he rushed towards Hagoromo exceeding almost 50 times the speed of sound, and kicked Hagoromo breaking his body in half.


    Hagoromo then disappeared and reappeared intact further on, but Haruto attacked him again giving him hundreds of punches completely destroying Hagoromo''s body, but Hagoromo disappeared each time and reappeared intact.


    Haruto like a furious bull charged and attacked Hagoromo who disappeared each time and reappeared without injury, Haruto continued the fight like this for more than 3 hours.


    But after ten hours of fighting, Hagoromo, as if tired of playing, pointed his finger at Haruto.


    "Fire"


    "Wind"


    "Lightning"


    "Earth"


    Blue flames immediately surrounded Haruto, followed by a gigantic tornado, the sky darkened and lightning struck Haruto trapped in the tornado of wind and flame, then thousands of stones struck him like shells, billions of drops of water formed a giagnatesque wave about ten kilometers high exceeding any possible tsunami and falling on him.


    Suddenly hundreds of roots came out of the ground and repelled Hagoromo''s elemental attacks, Haruto slowly came out of one of the roots and punched into the void, the throwing punch then crossed the void and hit Hagoromo''s right cheek causing him to fly backwards, but Hagoromo disappeared and reappeared intact in front of Haruto, he raised his left palm from which a powerful suction force appeared like a black hole wanting devoured everything.


    "You''re strong for a sleeping god but that''s not enough to face me, if you surrender now I will stop."


    Haruto hearing this and feeling the powerful suction force that was about to crush him clenched his teeth and fists and then a pattern resembling the pentagram he used in the sacrifice ritual appeared in his left eye.


    Hagoromo, knowing that the technique Haruto was going to use would be extremely detrimental to both of them, reacted at that moment in a very intelligent way by cancelling his previous attack and without giving Haruto time, he put his palms extremely quickly against Haruto''s chest.


    Chibaku Tensei


    Haruto wanting to dodge suddenly felt a powerful force of repulsion, he was instantly ejected towards the sky, lava, volcanic stones, rocks were brutally torn from the ground and hit him again and again until he was completely surrounded, trying to crush him harder and harder.


    Soon the rocks imprisoned him in a ball of rock and magma with a diameter of 1km, concentrating all his forces on his defense he lost control of the meteorites that fell towards him.


    Haruto feeling the pressure of this moment, had suddenly flooded by countless dark thoughts, the dark aura around him became stronger and stronger as he began to lose control of his body.


    "Damn old man! I want you dead!"


    His skin became slightly drier, his red hair lost so much of its shine while the half of it turned grey, he had aged about ten years in less than a second, if it had been anyone else it would not have been so surprising, but for Haruto someone with his vitality this situation could only be described as almost impossible.


    The pentagram in his eyes then became a skull of death.


    "Magic of death : The End!"


    The world seemed to stop, for a second the volcanoes calmed down, the cellular organisms living in these extreme conditions froze, time and space seemed to have lost their function for a brief moment.


    Then everything turned grey, the world seemed to have lost its colours and vitality, the lava lost its heat, the rocks began to turn into dust and ashes, but at the same time Hagoromo disappeared, the world seemed to perish, everything became dust, the small planet slowly turned to dust and gradually dissipated, if an astronomer had witnessed this scene, he would surely have screamed in horror.


    After a few seconds the whole planet disappeared completely, Haruto was floating in space, alone as he slowly healed from his wounds, soon an old man appeared in front of him making him sigh in silent space.


    Hagoromo''s voice then resonated in his mind.


    "You''re really powerful, because of you I even lost an eye, it will heal in 100 years, but it''s still a feat."


    Haruto then remained silent for a slightly depressed moment.


    "You change reality with the Izanagi?"


    "So you know the Izanagi? Yes you''re right, now I''m saying goodbye and I wish you never enter my world again."


    "But I hope you''ll visit me, the life of the guardian gods is pretty dull."


    Then Hagoromo turned around and got ready to leave.


    "Wait, can you take me somewhere, please."


    Haruto murmured in a weak voice.


    Hagoromo then stopped, remained silent for a moment before nodding his head.

 Chapter -1 - [Explanation 2.0 ]

    Well I would like to explain to the reader some details not clarified.


    1-Sentimental Relationsh.i.p.s :


    _Volume two chapters 16, for those who noticed it, Mrs Megumi who had a rather serious personality had made insinuations between Nori and Haya, because she knew that the latter liked Nori, but Nori refused her advances, he also slightly liked Haya but he had the feeling that he was not going to survive after the Kages summit.


    _He had a master-disciple and friend relationship with Shuyou, one could even say that the two had great respect for each other, as they were very much alike, but Haruto also had a slight grudge against Shuyou for giving up his life so easily, as he saw himself through Shuyou, he had the impression that Shuyou was the representation of his future, so he saw Shuyou''s act as a betrayal, but he nevertheless fulfilled the promise he had made to him.


    2-Personality


    _He is rather casual, slightly choleric but calm, he has a calm and sometimes childish mood, he is irresponsible in some respects, he doesn''t care about what others may feel, this is often reflected in his actions, he says it himself several times in the volume Gintama, he and Shouyou are selfish.


    _But he easily attaches himself to the person he thinks is worthy to be his comrades and is ready to do anything for them, this can be felt when he spent six months with Yug and Anna while both of them slowed him down in his search, us could even say that it was one of the few times he was not selfish.


    Or when he attacked the Shoguna, to avenge the death of his dead comrades, despite the fact that he didn''t care about the War of Joui.


    _His capacity of infinite endurance allows him to have an imperturbable mind, this helps her a lot in chapter 2 and 3, he easily killed ninjas enemy then it was his first murder.


    3- Abilities


    _He has a great mastery of the epee, he even developed his own style which consisted in killing his opponent as quickly as possible in a slash.


    _He perfectly masters the fire and wind Chakra element, he also owns the Shakuton, the Revival Jutsu body and the crystal ball Jutsu, He has recreated the six styles, he uses them very frequently Shave and moonsteps, the other styles, was not powerful enough offensively so he prefers attacks with his sword and "Gear" for his defense...


    _In the two years during which he founded the DH guild, he managed to collect more than 300 magics, but it was mainly based on the magic of death, plant vitality, blade, space, spirit, fire....


    Please note: Gear 4 has three main advantages :


    1-Intantaneous use of six magic spells.


    2- Gain of enormous vital energy.


    3-Gaining great soul power.


    Haruto can only break space with his space spell.


    He can travel at nearly the speed of light using space as a rubber band.


    He can fly with the magic of the spirit, which is very similar to the power of the Espers...


    He could destroy a planet if he was willing to pay the price...


    His magic of death has certain restrictions...


    4- Creation


    _Haruto had created his own fleet of space pirates in the world of Gintama, he is highly sought after since the assassination of the Shogun but no one dares to try to capture him since he cruelly killed anyone who defied him. There is a bounty of 50 billion yen on his head


    _The Dragon Hunter Guild he created under Clea''s management quickly became one of the most powerful forces on the continent.


    _The orphanage he created in the world of naruto became very well known and took in many children. The director Haya was extremely gentle and respectful, attracting donations from several noble families, allowing the children to live a decent life.


    5- Trivia 2 :


    _Gintoki, Zura and Takasugi have an unspeakable hatred for Haruto.


    _In the sacrifice to Crocus, the living human mages were not killed.


    __Danzo was not killed by Sasuke as planned, he stayed in Konoha, deciding to stage a coup d''etat while the others fought the war.


    _After the sacrifice, Haruto''s aura (life energy) became extremely powerful.


    _Because of the amount of forbidden magic he used, Haruto is sometimes overwhelmed by negative emotions.

 Chapter -2 - [Explanation 1.5]

    Original name: James Ford


    New name: Nori Hisamatsu


    Capacity: Infinite Stamina.


    The abilities :


    -{infinite stamina} is an ability that allows our hero to possess infinite physical and spiritual endurance. (Chapter 1)


    -Ninjutsu :


    Rank E/D :


    Transformation (Basic)


    Clone Technique (Basic)


    Body Flicker Technique (Chapter 4)


    Body Replacement Technique (Basic)


    Tree Climbing Practice (Basic)


    Water Surface Walking (Basic)


    Rank C :


    ?Katon : Dragon Flame Jutsu (Chapter 2)


    ?F��ton : Great Breakthrough (Chapter 2)


    Rank B :


    ?Shadow Clone Jutsu (Chapter 5)


    ?Sword Gun


    ?Tempest Kick


    Rank A :


    ?Crystal Ball Jutsu (V2 Chapter 1&2)


    ?Shave (Chapter 4/6/7)


    * Speed : 200m/s


    ?Moonsteps


    ?Katon : Incandescent Fire cloud


    Rank S :


    ?Body Revival Technique (After a year of training with his clones in Edo)


    ?Gear One Full Body (Chapter 18)


    *technique is the perfect fusion of the chakra wind attribute and his body, giving him a speed of up to 800m/S,


    Side effect: Causes damage to muscle, bone, internal organs.


    ?Gear Two Full Body (After a year of training with his clones in Edo)


    *The perfect combination of Gear One and Body Revival Technique, divide into three phases:


    Phase One: Using 25% of Gear two, your body releases a green chakra that instantly heals all wounds related to Gear One.


    Phase two : Using 50% of Gear two, your body releases a Black chakra, Significantly improving your physical strength.


    Phase three : Gear two Full power, your body releases a gigantic white chakra, your size increases your strength is multiplied by ten compared to phase two, your speed reaches 1,5km/S, your wounds heal instantly, your senses improve to such a level that you can predict the future 1 seconds in advance, you will regain your eighteen year old appearance, you can perform any ninjutsu without seals, the power of your ninjutsus is multiplied by 10, Side effect : you lose ten years of vitality after each use, the technique consumes your cells and a quantity of chakra equivalent to that of 100 jonin.


    Gear 3 : Consists of destroying the cells of muscles, bones and internal organs including even the brain by healing them with ^Revival Body Technique^ in a constant cycle of destruction and regeneration while loading each cell with a large amount of chakra at each regeneration.


    ^effect : You are momentarily free of any energy limitation, your senses are in a state allowing you to see the future 2 seconds ahead, your speed reaches 5km/S, your strength is multiplied by 30 compared to Gear 2.


    side effect: Accelerated, destruction and wilting of neurons, cells, bones, internal organs and muscles resulting an instant death.


    Taijutsu :


    Basic use of tools and weapons


    Basic skill in throwing


    General Fighting Techniques


    Kenjutsu :


    ?Mastery of the short sword (After several training sessions with his clones)


    ?Chakra Blade (Chapter 14)


    ?Wind Chakra Blade (V2 Chapter 4)


    ?Great Wind Chakra Blade (Chapter 14)


    ?Fire Chakra Blade ((After a year of training with his clones in Edo)


    ?Shakuton Blade (Fuse Fire and Wind after a year of training with his c6lones in Edo)


    ?Great Shakuton Blade (Fuse Great Wind blade and Fire after a year of training with his clones in Edo)


    Full Assessment: Above Kage Level